Dream of the red chamber

第二十四回

醉金刚轻财尚义侠 痴女儿遗帕惹相思

　　话说林黛玉正自情思萦逗、 缠绵固结之时，忽有人从背后击了一掌，说道：“你作什么一个人在这里？”林黛玉倒唬了一跳，回头看时，不是别人，却是香菱。林黛玉道：“你这个傻丫头，唬我这么一跳好的。你这会子打那里来？”香菱嘻嘻的笑道：“我来寻我们的姑娘的，找他总找不着。你们紫鹃也找你呢，说琏二奶奶送了什么茶叶来给你的。走罢， 回家去坐着。”一面说着，一面拉着黛玉的手回潇湘馆来了。果然凤姐儿送了两小瓶上用新茶来。林黛玉和香菱坐了。况他们有甚正事谈讲，不过说些这一个绣的好，那一个刺的精，又下一回棋，看两句书，香菱便走了。不在话下。

　　如今且说宝玉因被袭人找回房去，果见鸳鸯歪在床上看袭人的针线呢，见宝玉来了，便说道：“你往那里去了？老太太等着你呢，叫你过那边请大老爷的安去。还不快换了衣服走呢。 ”袭人便进房去取衣服。宝玉坐在床沿上，褪了鞋等靴子穿的工夫，回头见鸳鸯穿着水红绫子袄儿，青缎子背心，束着白绉绸汗巾儿，脸向那边低着头看针线，脖子上戴着花领子。宝玉便把脸凑在他脖项上，闻那香油气，不住用手摩挲，其白腻不在袭人之下，便猴上身去涎皮笑道：“好姐姐，把你嘴上的胭脂赏我吃了罢。”一面说着， 一面扭股糖似的粘在身上。鸳鸯便叫道：“袭人，你出来瞧瞧。你跟他一辈子，也不劝劝，还是这么着。”袭人抱了衣服出来，向宝玉道：“左劝也不改，右劝也不改，你到底是怎么样？你再这么着，这个地方可就难住了。”一边说，一边催他穿了衣服，同鸳鸯往前面来见贾母。

　　见过贾母，出至外面，人马俱已齐备。刚欲上马，只见贾琏请安回来了，正下马，二人对面，彼此问了两句话。只见旁边转出一个人来，“请宝叔安”。宝玉看时，只见这人容长脸， 长挑身材，年纪只好十八九岁，生得着实斯文清秀，倒也十分面善，只是想不起是那一房的，叫什么名字。贾琏笑道：“你怎么发呆，连他也不认得？他是后廊上住的五嫂子的儿子芸儿。 ”宝玉笑道：“是了，是了，我怎么就忘了。”因问他母亲好，这会子什么勾当。贾芸指贾琏道：“找二叔说句话。”宝玉笑道：“你倒比先越发出挑了，倒像我的儿子。”贾琏笑道：“好不害臊！人家比你大四五岁呢，就替你作儿子了？”宝玉笑道：“你今年十几岁了？”贾芸道：“十八岁。”

　　原来这贾芸最伶俐乖觉， 听宝玉这样说，便笑道：“俗语说的，‘摇车里的爷爷，拄拐的孙孙’。虽然岁数大，山高高不过太阳。只从我父亲没了，这几年也无人照管教导。如若宝叔不嫌侄儿蠢笨， 认作儿子，就是我的造化了。”贾琏笑道：“你听见了？认儿子不是好开交的呢。”说着就进去了。宝玉笑道：“明儿你闲了，只管来找我，别和他们鬼鬼祟祟的。这会子我不得闲儿。明儿你到书房里来，和你说天话儿，我带你园里顽耍去。”说着扳鞍上马，众小厮围随往贾赦这边来。

　　见了贾赦，不过是偶感些风寒，先述了贾母问的话，然后自己请了安。贾赦先站起来回了贾母话， 次后便唤人来：“带哥儿进去太太屋里坐着。”宝玉退出，来至后面，进入上房。 邢夫人见了他来，先倒站了起来，请过贾母安，宝玉方请安。邢夫人拉他上炕坐了，方问别人好，又命人倒茶来。一钟茶未吃完，只见那贾琮来问宝玉好。邢夫人道：“ 那里找活猴儿去！你那奶妈子死绝了，也不收拾收拾你，弄的黑眉乌嘴的，那里象大家子念书的孩子！”

　　正说着，只见贾环、贾兰小叔侄两个也来了，请过安，邢夫人便叫他两个椅子上坐了。 贾环见宝玉同邢夫人坐在一个坐褥上，邢夫人又百般摩挲抚弄他，早已心中不自在了，坐不多时，便和贾兰使眼色儿要走。贾兰只得依他，一同起身告辞。 宝玉见他们要走，自己也就起身，要一同回去。邢夫人笑道：“你且坐着，我还和你说话呢。”宝玉只得坐了。邢夫人向他两个道：“你们回去，各人替我问你们各人母亲好。你们姑娘、姐姐、妹妹都在这里呢，闹的我头晕，今儿不留你们吃饭了。”贾环等答应着，便出来回家去了。

　　宝玉笑道：“可是姐姐们都过来了，怎么不见？”邢夫人道：“他们坐了一会子，都往后头不知那屋里去了。”宝玉道：“大娘方才说有话说，不知是什么话？”邢夫人笑道：“那里有什么话， 不过是叫你等着，同你姊妹们吃了饭去。还有一个好玩的东西给你带回去玩。”娘儿两个说话，不觉早又晚饭时节。调开桌椅，罗列杯盘，母女姊妹们吃毕了饭。宝玉去辞贾赦，同姊妹们一同回家，见过贾母、王夫人等，各自回房安息。不在话下。

　　且说贾芸进去见了贾琏，因打听可有什么事情。贾琏告诉他：“前儿倒有一件事情出来，偏生你婶子再三求了我，给了贾芹了。他许了我，说明儿园里还有几处要栽花木的地方，等这个工程出来，一定给你就是了。”贾芸听了，半晌说道：“既是这样，我就等着罢。叔叔也不必先在婶子跟前提我今儿来打听的话，到跟前再说也不迟。”贾琏道：“提他作什么，我那里有这些工夫说闲话儿呢。明儿一个五更，还要到兴邑去走一趟，须得当日赶回来才好。 你先去等着，后日起更以后你来讨信儿，来早了我不得闲。”说着便回后面换衣服去了。

　　贾芸出了荣国府回家，一路思量，想出一个主意来，便一径往他母舅卜世仁家来。原来卜世仁现开香料铺，方才从铺子里来，忽见贾芸进来，彼此见过了，因问他这早晚什么事跑了来。贾芸道：“有件事求舅舅帮衬帮衬。我有一件事，用些冰片麝香使用，好歹舅舅每样赊四两给我，八月里按数送了银子来。”卜世仁冷笑道：“再休提赊欠一事。前儿也是我们铺子里一个夥计， 替他的亲戚赊了几两银子的货，至今总未还上。因此我们大家赔上，立了合同，再不许替亲友赊欠。谁要赊欠，就要罚他二十两银子的东道。 况且如今这个货也短，你就拿现银子到我们这不三不四的铺子里来买，也还没有这些， 只好倒扁儿去。这是一。二则你那里有正经事，不过赊了去又是胡闹。你只说舅舅见你一遭儿就派你一遭儿不是。你小人儿家很不知好歹，也到底立个主见，赚几个钱，弄得穿是穿吃是吃的，我看着也喜欢。”

　　贾芸笑道：“舅舅说的倒乾净。我父亲没的时候，我年纪又小，不知事。后来听见我母亲说，都还亏舅舅们在我们家出主意，料理的丧事。难道舅舅就不知道的，还是有一亩地两间房子，如今在我手里花了不成？巧媳妇做不出没米的粥来，叫我怎么样呢？还亏是我呢，要是别个，死皮赖脸三日两头儿来缠着舅舅，要三升米二升豆子的，舅舅也就没有法呢。”

　　卜世仁道：“我的儿，舅舅要有，还不是该的。我天天和你舅母说，只愁你没算计儿。 你但凡立的起来，到你大房里，就是他们爷儿们见不着，便下个气，和他们的管家或者管事的人们嬉和嬉和，也弄个事儿管管。前日我出城去，撞见了你们三房里的老四，骑着大叫驴， 带着五辆车，有四五十和尚道士，往家庙去了。他那不亏能干，这事就到他了！”贾芸听他韶刀的不堪，便起身告辞。卜世仁道：“怎么急的这样，吃了饭再去罢。”一句未完，只见他娘子说道：“你又糊涂了。说着没有米，这里买了半斤面来下给你吃，这会子还装胖呢。留下外甥挨饿不成？”卜世仁说：“再买半斤来添上就是了。”他娘子便叫女孩儿： “银姐，往对门王奶奶家去问，有钱借二三十个，明儿就送过来。”夫妻两个说话，那贾芸早说了几个“不用费事”，去的无影无踪了。

　　不言卜家夫妇，且说贾芸赌气离了母舅家门， 一径回归旧路，心下正自烦恼，一边想，一边低头只管走，不想一头就碰在一个醉汉身上，把贾芸唬了一跳。听那醉汉骂道：“臊你娘的！瞎了眼睛，碰起我来了。”贾芸忙要躲身，早被那醉汉一把抓住，对面一看，不是别人，却是紧邻倪二。原来这倪二是个泼皮，专放重利债，在赌博场吃闲钱，专管打降吃酒。如今正从欠钱人家索了利钱， 吃醉回来，不想被贾芸碰了一头，正没好气，抡拳就要打。只听那人叫道：“老二住手！是我冲撞了你。”倪二听见是熟人的语音，将醉眼睁开看时，见是贾芸，忙把手松了，趔趄着笑道：“原来是贾二爷，我该死，我该死。这会子往那里去？”贾芸道：“告诉不得你，平白的又讨了个没趣儿。”倪二道：“不妨不妨，有什么不平的事，告诉我，替你出气。这三街六巷，凭他是谁，有人得罪了我醉金刚倪二的街坊，管叫他人离家散！”

　　贾芸道： “老二，你且别气，听我告诉你这原故。”说着，便把卜世仁一段事告诉了倪二。 倪二听了大怒，“要不是令舅，我便骂不出好话来，真真气死我倪二。也罢，你也不用愁烦， 我这里现有几两银子，你若用什么，只管拿去买办。但只一件，你我作了这些年的街坊，我在外头有名放帐，你却从没有和我张过口。也不知你厌恶我是个泼皮，怕低了你的身分；也不知是你怕我难缠，利钱重？若说怕利钱重，这银子我是不要利钱的， 也不用写文约；若说怕低了你的身分，我就不敢借给你了，各自走开。”一面说，一面果然从搭包里掏出一卷银子来。

　　贾芸心下自思： “素日倪二虽然是泼皮无赖，却因人而使，颇颇的有义侠之名。若今日不领他这情，怕他臊了，倒恐生事。不如借了他的，改日加倍还他也倒罢了。”想毕笑道：“老二，你果然是个好汉，我何曾不想着你，和你张口。但只是我见你所相与交结的，都是些有胆量的有作为的人，似我们这等无能无为的你倒不理。我若和你张口，你岂肯借给我。 今日既蒙高情，我怎敢不领，回家按例写了文约过来便是了。”倪二大笑道：“好会说话的人。我却听不上这话。既说‘相与交结’四个字，如何放帐给他，使他的利钱！既把银子借与他，图他的利钱，便不是相与交结了。闲话也不必讲。既肯青目，这是十五两三钱有零的银子，便拿去治买东西。你要写什么文契，趁早把银子还我，让我放给那些有指望的人使去。”贾芸听了，一面接了银子，一面笑道：“我便不写罢了，有何着急的。”倪二笑道：“这不是话。天气黑了，也不让茶让酒，我还到那边有点事情去，你竟请回去。我还求你带个信儿与舍下，叫他们早些关门睡罢，我不回家去了；倘或有要紧事儿，叫我们女儿明儿一早到马贩子王短腿家来找我。”一面说，一面趔趄着脚儿去了，不在话下。

　　且说贾芸偶然碰了这件事， 心中也十分罕希，想那倪二倒果然有些意思，只是还怕他一时醉中慷慨， 到明日加倍的要起来，便怎处，心内犹豫不决。忽又想道：“不妨，等那件事成了，也可加倍还他。”想毕，一直走到个钱铺里，将那银子称一称，十五两三钱四分二厘。 贾芸见倪二不撒谎，心下越发欢喜，收了银子，来至家门，先到隔壁将倪二的信捎了与他娘子知道，方回家来。见他母亲自在炕上拈线，见他进来，便问那去了一日。贾芸恐他母亲生气，便不说起卜世仁的事来，只说在西府里等琏二叔的，问他母亲吃了饭不曾。他母亲已吃过了，说留的饭在那里。小丫头子拿过来与他吃。

　　那天已是掌灯时候， 贾芸吃了饭收拾歇息，一宿无话。次日一早起来，洗了脸，便出南门，大香铺里买了冰麝，便往荣国府来。打听贾琏出了门，贾芸便往后面来。到贾琏院门前，只见几个小厮拿着大高笤帚在那里扫院子呢。忽见周瑞家的从门里出来叫小厮们： “先别扫，奶奶出来了。”贾芸忙上前笑问：“二婶婶那去？”周瑞家的道：“老太太叫， 想必是裁什么尺头。”

　　正说着，只见一群人簇着凤姐出来了。贾芸深知凤姐是喜奉承尚排场的， 忙把手逼着，恭恭敬敬抢上来请安。凤姐连正眼也不看，仍往前走着，只问他母亲好，“怎么不来我们这里逛逛？”贾芸道：“只是身上不大好，倒时常记挂着婶子，要来瞧瞧，又不能来。”凤姐笑道：“可是会撒谎，不是我提起他来，你就不说他想我了。”贾芸笑道：“侄儿不怕雷打了，就敢在长辈前撒谎。昨儿晚上还提起婶子来，说婶子身子生的单弱，事情又多，亏婶子好大精神，竟料理的周周全全，要是差一点儿的，早累的不知怎么样呢。”

　　凤姐听了满脸是笑，不由的便止了步，问道：“怎么好好的你娘儿们在背地里嚼起我来？”贾芸道：“有个原故，只因我有个朋友，家里有几个钱，现开香铺。只因他身上捐着个通判，前儿选了云南不知那一处，连家眷一齐去，把这香铺也不在这里开了。便把帐物攒了一攒， 该给人的给人，该贱发的贱发了，象这细贵的货，都分着送与亲朋。他就一共送了我些冰片， 麝香。我就和我母亲商量，若要转买，不但卖不出原价来，而且谁家拿这些银子买这个作什么，便是很有钱的大家子，也不过使个几分几钱就挺折腰了；若说送人，也没个人配使这些，倒叫他一文不值半文转卖了。因此我就想起婶子来。 往年间我还见婶子大包的银子买这些东西呢，别说今年贵妃宫中，就是这个端阳节下， 不用说这些香料自然是比往常加上十倍去的。因此想来想去，只孝顺婶子一个人才合式，方不算遭塌这东西。”一边说，一边将一个锦匣举起来。

　　凤姐正是要办端阳的节礼， 采买香料药饵的时节，忽见贾芸如此一来，听这一篇话，心下又是得意又是欢喜，便命丰儿：“接过芸哥儿的来，送了家去，交给平儿。”因又说道：“看着你这样知好歹，怪道你叔叔常提你，说你说话儿也明白，心里有见识。”贾芸听这话入了港， 便打进一步来，故意问道：“原来叔叔也曾提我的？”凤姐见问，才要告诉他与他管事情的那话， 便忙又止住，心下想道：“我如今要告诉他那话，倒叫他看着我见不得东西似的，为得了这点子香，就混许他管事了。今儿先别提起这事。”想毕，便把派他监种花木工程的事都隐瞒的一字不提，随口说了两句淡话，便往贾母那里去了。 贾芸也不好提的，只得回来。

　　因昨日见了宝玉，叫他到外书房等着，贾芸吃了饭便又进来， 到贾母那边仪门外绮霰斋书房里来。只见焙茗、锄药两个小厮下像棋，为夺“车”正拌嘴；还有引泉、扫花、挑云、伴鹤四五个，又在房檐上掏小雀儿玩。贾芸进入院内， 把脚一跺，说道：“猴头们淘气，我来了。”众小厮看见贾芸进来，都才散了。贾芸进入房内， 便坐在椅子上问：“宝二爷没下来？”焙茗道：“今儿总没下来。二爷说什么，我替你哨探哨探去。”说着，便出去了。

　　这里贾芸便看字画古玩，有一顿饭工夫还不见来，再看看别的小厮，都顽去了。正是烦闷，只听门前娇声嫩语的叫了一声“哥哥”。贾芸往外瞧时，看是一个十六七岁的丫头，生的倒也细巧干净。那丫头见了贾芸，便抽身躲了过去。恰值焙茗走来，见那丫头在门前，便说道：“好，好，正抓不着个信儿。”贾芸见了焙茗，也就赶了出来，问怎么样。焙茗道：“等了这一日，也没个人儿过来。这就是宝二爷房里的。好姑娘，你进去带个信儿，就说廊上的二爷来了。”

　　那丫头听说，方知是本家的爷们，便不似先前那等回避，下死眼把贾芸钉了两眼。听那贾芸说道：“什么是廊上廊下的，你只说是芸儿就是了。”半晌，那丫头冷笑了一笑：“依我说，二爷竟请回家去，有什么话明儿再来。今儿晚上得空儿我回了他。”焙茗道：“这是怎么说？”那丫头道：“他今儿也没睡中觉，自然吃的晚饭早。晚上他又不下来。难道只是耍的二爷在这里等着挨饿不成！不如家去，明儿来是正经。便是回来有人带信，那都是不中用的。 他不过口里应着，他倒给带呢！”贾芸听这丫头说话简便俏丽，待要问他的名字，因是宝玉房里的，又不便问，只得说道：“这话倒是，我明儿再来。”说着便往外走。焙茗道：“我倒茶去，二爷吃了茶再去。”贾芸一面走，一面回头说：“不吃茶，我还有事呢。”口里说话，眼睛瞧那丫头还站在那里呢。

　　那贾芸一径回家。至次日来至大门前，可巧遇见凤姐往那边去请安，才上了车，见贾芸来，便命人唤住，隔窗子笑道：“芸儿，你竟有胆子在我的跟前弄鬼。怪道你送东西给我， 原来你有事求我。昨儿你叔叔才告诉我说你求他。”贾芸笑道：“求叔叔这事，婶子休提， 我昨儿正后悔呢。早知这样，我竟一起头求婶子，这会子也早完了。谁承望叔叔竟不能的。”凤姐笑道：“怪道你那里没成儿，昨儿又来寻我。”贾芸道：“婶子辜负了我的孝心， 我并没有这个意思。若有这个意思，昨儿还不求婶子。如今婶子既知道了，我倒要把叔叔丢下，少不得求婶子好歹疼我一点儿。”

　　凤姐冷笑道：“你们要拣远路儿走，叫我也难说。早告诉我一声儿，有什么不成的，多大点子事，耽误到这会子。那园子里还要种花，我只想不出一个人来，你早来不早完了。”贾芸笑道：“既这样，婶子明儿就派我罢。”凤姐半晌道：“这个我看着不大好。等明年正月里烟火灯烛那个大宗儿下来，再派你罢。”贾芸道：“好婶子，先把这个派了我罢。果然这个办的好，再派我那个。”凤姐笑道：“你倒会拉长线儿。罢了，要不是你叔叔说，我不管你的事。我也不过吃了饭就过来，你到午错的时候来领银子，后儿就进去种树。”说毕，令人驾起香车，一径去了。

　　贾芸喜不自禁， 来至绮霰斋打听宝玉，谁知宝玉一早便往北静王府里去了。贾芸便呆呆的坐到晌午， 打听凤姐回来，便写个领票来领对牌。至院外，命人通报了，彩明走了出来， 单要了领票进去，批了银数年月，一并连对牌交与了贾芸。贾芸接了，看那批上银数批了二百两， 心中喜不自禁，翻身走到银库上，交与收牌票的，领了银子。回家告诉母亲， 自是母子俱各欢喜。次日一个五鼓，贾芸先找了倪二，将前银按数还他。那倪二见贾芸有了银子，他便按数收回，不在话下。这里贾芸又拿了五十两，出西门找到花儿匠方椿家里去买树，不在话下。

　　如今且说宝玉，自那日见了贾芸，曾说明日着他进来说话儿。如此说了之后，他原是富贵公子的口角，那里还把这个放在心上，因而便忘怀了。这日晚上，从北静王府里回来，见过贾母、王夫人等，回至园内，换了衣服，正要洗澡。袭人因被薛宝钗烦了去打结子；秋纹、碧痕两个去催水；檀云又因他母亲的生日接了出去；麝月又现在家中养病；虽还有几个作粗活听唤的丫头，估着叫不着他们，都出去寻伙觅伴的玩去了。不想这一刻的工夫，只剩了宝玉在房内。偏生的宝玉要吃茶，一连叫了两三声，方见两三个老嬷嬷走进来。宝玉见了他们，连忙摇手儿说：“罢，罢，不用你们了。”老婆子们只得退出。

　　宝玉见没丫头们， 只得自己下来，拿了碗向茶壶去倒茶。只听背后说道：“二爷仔细烫了手，让我们来倒。”一面说，一面走上来，早接了碗过去。宝玉倒唬了一跳，问：“你在那里的？忽然来了，唬我一跳。”那丫头一面递茶，一面回说：“我在后院子里，才从里间的后门进来， 难道二爷就没听见脚步响？”宝玉一面吃茶，一面仔细打量那丫头：穿着几件半新不旧的衣裳， 倒是一头黑(鬃中宗换为真)(鬃中宗换为真)的头发，挽着个(鬃中宗换为赞)，容长脸面，细巧身材，却十分俏丽乾净。

　　宝玉看了， 便笑问道：“你也是我这屋里的人么？”那丫头道：“是的。”宝玉道：“既是这屋里的， 我怎么不认得？”那丫头听说，便冷笑了一声道：“认不得的也多，岂只我一个。从来我又不递茶递水，拿东拿西，眼见的事一点儿不作，那里认得呢。”宝玉道：“你为什么不作那眼见的事？”那丫头道：“这话我也难说。只是有一句话回二爷：昨儿有个什么芸儿来找二爷。我想二爷不得空儿，便叫焙茗回他，叫他今日早起来，不想二爷又往北府里去了。”

　　刚说到这句话，只见秋纹、碧痕嘻嘻哈哈的说笑着进来，两个人共提着一桶水，一手撩着衣裳，趔趔趄趄，泼泼撒撒的。那丫头便忙迎去接。那秋纹、碧痕正对着抱怨，“你湿了我的裙子”，那个又说“你踹了我的鞋”。忽见走出一个人来接水，二人看时，不是别人，原来是小红。二人便都诧异，将水放下，忙进房来东瞧西望，并没个别人， 只有宝玉，便心中大不自在。只得预备下洗澡之物，待宝玉脱了衣裳，二人便带上门出来， 走到那边房内便找小红，问他方才在屋里说什么。小红道：“我何曾在屋里的？只因我的手帕子不见了，往后头找手帕子去。不想二爷要茶吃，叫姐姐们一个没有，是我进去了，才倒了茶，姐姐们便来了。”

　　秋纹听了，兜脸啐了一口，骂道：“没脸的下流东西！正经叫你催水去，你说有事故， 倒叫我们去，你可等着做这个巧宗儿。一里一里的，这不上来了。难道我们倒跟不上你了？ 你也拿镜子照照，配递茶递水不配！”碧痕道：“明儿我说给他们，凡要茶要水送东送西的事，咱们都别动，只叫他去便是了。”秋纹道：“这么说，不如我们散了，单让他在这屋里呢。”二人你一句，我一句，正闹着，只见有个老嬷嬷进来传凤姐的话说：“明日有人带花儿匠来种树， 叫你们严禁些，衣服裙子别混晒混晾的。那土山上一溜都拦着帏(巾莫)呢， 可别混跑。”秋纹便问：“明儿不知是谁带进匠人来监工？”那婆子道：“说什么后廊上的芸哥儿。”秋纹、碧痕听了都不知道，只管混问别的话。那小红听见了，心内却明白，就知是昨儿外书房所见那人了。

　　原来这小红本姓林，小名红玉，只因“玉”字犯了林黛玉、宝玉，便都把这个字隐起来，便都叫他“小红”。原是荣国府中世代的旧仆，他父母现在收管各处房田事务。这红玉年方十六岁，因分人在大观园的时节，把他便分在怡红院中，倒也清幽雅静。不想后来命人进来居住，偏生这一所儿又被宝玉占了。这红玉虽然是个不谙事的丫头， 却因他原有三分容貌，心内着实妄想痴心的往上攀高，每每的要在宝玉面前现弄现弄。 只是宝玉身边一干人，都是伶牙(亻利)爪的，那里插的下手去。 不想今儿才有些消息，又遭秋纹等一场恶意，心内早灰了一半。正闷闷的，忽然听见老嬷嬷说起贾芸来，不觉心中一动，便闷闷的回至房中，睡在床上暗暗盘算，翻来掉去， 正没个抓寻。忽听窗外低低的叫道：“红玉，你的手帕子我拾在这里呢。”红玉听了忙走出来看，不是别人，正是贾芸。红玉不觉的粉面含羞，问道：“二爷在那里拾着的？”贾芸笑道：“你过来，我告诉你。”一面说，一面就上来拉他。那红玉急回身一跑，却被门槛绊倒。要知端的，下回分解

CHAPTER XXIV.
The drunken Chin Kang makes light of lucre and shows a preference for generosity — The foolish girl mislays her handkerchief and arouses mutual thoughts.
But to return to our narrative. Lin Tai-yü‘s sentimental reflections were the while reeling and ravelling in an intricate maze, when unexpectedly some one from behind gave her a tap, saying: “What are you up to all alone here?” which took Lin Tai-yu so much by surprise that she gave a start, and turning her head round to look and noticing that it was Hsiang Ling and no one else; “You stupid girl!” Lin Tai-yü replied, “you’ve given me such a fright! But where do you come from at this time?”

Hsiang Ling giggled and smirked. “I’ve come,” she added, “in search of our young lady, but I can’t find her anywhere. But your Tzu Chuan is also looking after you; and she says that lady Secunda has sent a present to you of some tea. But you had better go back home and sit down.”

As she spoke, she took Tai-yü by the hand, and they came along back to the Hsiao Hsiang Kuan; where lady Feng had indeed sent her two small catties of a new season tea, of superior quality. But Lin Tai-yü sat down, in company with Hsiang Ling, and began to converse on the merits of this tapestry and the fineness of that embroidery; and after they had also had a game at chess, and read a few sentences out of a book, Hsiang Ling took her departure. But we need not speak of either of them, but return now to Pao-yü. Having been found, and brought back home, by Hsi Jen, he discovered Yuan Yang reclining on the bed, in the act of examining Hsi Jen’s needlework; but when she perceived Pao-yü arrive, she forthwith remarked: “Where have you been? her venerable ladyship is waiting for you to tell you to go over and pay your obeisance to our Senior master, and don’t you still make haste to go and change your clothes and be off!”

Hsi Jen at once walked into the room to fetch his clothes, and Pao-yü sat on the edge of the bed, and pushed his shoes off with his toes; and, while waiting for his boots to put them on, he turned round and perceiving that Yüan Yang, who was clad in a light red silk jacket and a green satin waistcoat, and girdled with a white crepe sash, had her face turned the other way, and her head lowered giving her attention to the criticism of the needlework, while round her neck she wore a collar with embroidery, Pao-yü readily pressed his face against the nape of her neck, and as he sniffed the perfume about it, he did not stay his hand from stroking her neck, which in whiteness and smoothness was not below that of Hsi Jen; and as he approached her, “My dear girl,” he said smiling and with a drivelling face, “do let me lick the cosmetic off your mouth!” clinging to her person, as he uttered these words, like twisted sweetmeat.

“Hsi Jen!” cried Yüan Yang at once, “come out and see! You’ve been with him a whole lifetime, and don’t you give him any advice; but let him still behave in this fashion!” Whereupon, Hsi Jen walked out, clasping the clothes, and turning to Pao-yü, she observed, “I advise you in this way and it’s no good, I advise you in that way and you don’t mend; and what do you mean to do after all? But if you again behave like this, it will then, in fact, be impossible for me to live any longer in this place!”

As she tendered these words of counsel, she urged him to put his clothes on, and, after he had changed, he betook himself, along with Yuan Yang, to the front part of the mansion, and bade good-bye to dowager lady Chia; after which he went outside, where the attendants and horses were all in readiness; but when he was about to mount his steed, he perceived Chia Lien back from his visit and in the act of dismounting; and as the two of them stood face to face, and mutually exchanged some inquiries, they saw some one come round from the side, and say: “My respects to you, uncle Pao-yü!”

When Pao-yü came to look at him, he noticed that this person had an oblong face, that his body was tall and lanky, that his age was only eighteen or nineteen, and that he possessed, in real truth, an air of refinement and elegance; but though his features were, after all, exceedingly familiar, he could not recall to mind to what branch of the family he belonged, and what his name was.

“What are you staring vacantly for?” Chia Lien inquired laughing.

“Don’t you even recognise him? He’s Yün Erh, the son of our fifth sister-in-law, who lives in the back court!”

“Of course!” Pao-yü assented complacently. “How is it that I had forgotten just now!” And having gone on to ask how his mother was, and what work he had to do at present; “I’ve come in search of uncle Secundus, to tell him something,” Chia Yün replied, as he pointed at Chia Lien.

“You’ve really improved vastly from what you were before,” added Pao-yü smiling; “you verily look just is if you were my son!”

“How very barefaced!” Chia Lien exclaimed as he burst out laughing; “here’s a person four or five years your senior to be made your son!”

“How far are you in your teens this year?” Pao-yü inquired with a smile.

“Eighteen!” Chia Yün rejoined.

This Chia Yün was, in real deed, sharp and quick-witted; and when he heard Pao-yü remark that he looked like his son, he readily gave a sarcastic smile and observed, “The proverb is true which says, ‘the grandfather is rocked in the cradle while the grandson leans on a staff.’ But though old enough in years, I’m nevertheless like a mountain, which, in spite of its height, cannot screen the sun from view. Besides, since my father’s death, I’ve had no one to look after me, and were you, uncle Pao, not to disdain your doltish nephew, and to acknowledge me as your son, it would be your nephew’s good fortune!”

“Have you heard what he said?” Chia Lien interposed cynically. “But to acknowledge him as a son is no easy question to settle!” and with these words, he walked in; whereupon Pao-yü smilingly said: “To-morrow when you have nothing to do, just come and look me up; but don’t go and play any devilish pranks with them! I’ve just now no leisure, so come to-morrow, into the library, where I’ll have a chat with you for a whole day, and take you into the garden for some fun!”

With this remark still on his lips, he laid hold of the saddle and mounted his horse; and, followed by the whole bevy of pages, he crossed over to Chia She’s on this side; where having discovered that Chia She had nothing more the matter with him than a chill which he had suddenly contracted, he commenced by delivering dowager lady Chia’s message, and next paid his own obeisance. Chia She, at first, stood up and made suitable answer to her venerable ladyship’s inquiries, and then calling a servant, “Take the gentleman,” he said, “into my lady’s apartment to sit down.”

Pao-yü withdrew out of the room, and came by the back to the upper apartment; and as soon as madame Hsing caught sight of him, she, before everything else, rose to her feet and asked after old lady Chia’s health; after which, Pao-yü made his own salutation, and madame Hsing drew him on to the stove-couch, where she induced him to take a seat, and eventually inquired after the other inmates, and also gave orders to serve the tea. But scarcely had they had tea, before they perceived Chia Tsung come in to pay his respects to Pao-yü.

“Where could one find such a living monkey as this!” madame Hsing remarked; “is that nurse of yours dead and gone that she doesn’t even keep you clean and tidy, and that she lets you go about with those eyebrows of yours so black and that mouth so filthy! you scarcely look like the child of a great family of scholars.”

While she spoke, she perceived both Chia Huan and Chia Lan, one of whom was a young uncle and the other his nephew, also advance and present their compliments, and madame Hsing bade the two of them sit down on the chairs. But when Chia Huan noticed that Pao-yü sat on the same rug with madame Hsing, and that her ladyship was further caressing and petting him in every possible manner, he soon felt so very unhappy at heart, that, after sitting for a short time, he forthwith made a sign to Chia Lan that he would like to go; and as Chia Lan could not but humour him, they both got up together to take their leave. But when Pao-yü perceived them rise, he too felt a wish to go back along with them, but madame Hsing remarked smilingly, “You had better sit a while as I’ve something more to tell you,” so that Pao-yü had no alternative but to stay. “When you get back,” madame Hsing added, addressing the other two, “present, each one of you, my regards to your respective mothers. The young ladies, your cousins, are all here making such a row that my head is dazed, so that I won’t to-day keep you to have your repast here.” To which Chia Huan and Chia Lan assented and quickly walked out.

“If it be really the case that all my cousins have come over,” Pao-yü ventured with a smirk, “how is it that I don’t see them?”

“After sitting here for a while,” madame Hsing explained, “they all went at the back; but in what rooms they have gone, I don’t know.”

“My senior aunt, you said you had something to tell me, Pao-yü observed; what’s it, I wonder?”

“What can there possibly be to tell you?” madame Hsing laughed; “it was simply to make you wait and have your repast with the young ladies and then go; but there’s also a fine plaything that I’ll give you to take back to amuse yourself with.”

These two, the aunt and her nephew, were going on with their colloquy when, much to their surprise, it was time for dinner and the young ladies were all invited to come. The tables and chairs were put in their places, and the cups and plates were arranged in proper order; and, after the mother, her daughter and the cousins had finished their meal, Pao-yü bade good-bye to Chia She and returned home in company with all the young ladies; and when they had said good-night to dowager lady Chia, madame Wang and the others, they each went back into their rooms and retired to rest; where we shall leave them without any further comment and speak of Chia Yün’s visit to the mansion. As soon as he saw Chia Lien, he inquired what business it was that had turned up, and Chia Lien consequently explained: “The other day something did actually present itself, but as it happened that your aunt had again and again entreated me, I gave it to Chia Ch’in; as she promised me that there would be by and by in the garden several other spots where flowers and trees would be planted; and that when this job did occur, she would, for a certainty, give it to you and finish!”

Chia Yün, upon hearing these words, suggested after a short pause; “If that be so, there’s nothing for me to do than to wait; but, uncle, you too mustn’t make any allusion beforehand in the presence of aunt to my having come to-day to make any inquiries; for there will really be ample time to speak to her when the job turns up!”

“Why should I allude to it?” Chia Lien rejoined. “Have I forsooth got all this leisure to talk of irrelevant matters! But to-morrow, besides, I’ve got to go as far as Hsing Yi for a turn, and it’s absolutely necessary that I should hurriedly come back the very same day; so off with you now and go and wait; and the day after to-morrow, after the watch has been set, come and ask for news; but mind at any earlier hour, I shan’t have any leisure!” With these words, he hastily went at the back to change his clothes. And from the time Chia Yun put his foot out of the door of the Jung Kuo mansion, he was, the whole way homeward, plunged in deep thought; but having bethought himself of some expedient, he straightway wended his steps towards the house of his maternal uncle, Pu Shih-jen. This Pu Shih-jen, it must be explained, kept, at the present date, a shop for the sale of spices. He had just returned home from his shop, and as soon as he noticed Chia Yun, he inquired of him what business brought him there.

“There’s something,” Chia Yun replied, “in which I would like to crave your assistance, uncle; I’m in need of some baroos camphor and musk, so please, uncle, give me on credit four ounces of each kind, and on the festival of the eighth moon, I’ll bring you the amount in full.”

Pu Shih-jen gave a sardonic smile. “Don’t,” he said, “again allude to any such thing as selling on tick! Some time back a partner in our establishment got several ounces of goods for his relatives on credit, and up to this date the bill hasn’t as yet been settled; the result being that we’ve all had to make the amount good, so that we’ve entered into an agreement that we should no more allow any one to obtain on tick anything on behalf of either relative or friend, and that whoever acted contrary to this resolution should be, at once, fined twenty taels, with which to stand a treat. Besides, the stock of these articles is now short, and were you also to come, with ready money to this our mean shop to buy any, we wouldn’t even have as much to give you. The best way therefore is for you to go elsewhere. This is one side of the question; for on the other, you can’t have anything above-board in view; and were you to obtain what you want as a loan you would again go and play the giddy dog! But you’ll simply say that on every occasion your uncle sees you, he avails himself of it to find fault with you, but a young fellow like you doesn’t know what’s good and what is bad; and you should, besides, make up your mind to earn a few cash, wherewith to clothe and feed yourself, so that, when I see you, I too may rejoice!”

“What you, uncle, say,” Chia Yun rejoined smiling, “is perfectly right; the only thing is that at the time of my father’s death, I was likewise so young in years that I couldn’t understand anything; but later on, I heard my mother explain how that for everything, it was lucky that you, after all, my uncles, went over to our house and devised the ways and means, and managed the funeral; and is it likely you, uncle, aren’t aware of these things? Besides, have I forsooth had a single acre of land or a couple of houses, the value of which I’ve run through as soon as it came into my hands? An ingenious wife cannot make boiled rice without raw rice; and what would you have me do? It’s your good fortune however that you’ve got to deal with one such as I am, for had it been any one else barefaced and shameless, he would have come, twice every three days, to worry you, uncle, by asking for two pints of rice and two of beans, and you then, uncle, would have had no help for it.”

“My dear child,” Pu Shih-jen exclaimed, “had I anything that I could call my own, your uncle as I am, wouldn’t I feel bound to do something for you? I’ve day after day mentioned to your aunt that the misfortune was that you had no resources. But should you ever succeed in making up your mind, you should go into that mighty household of yours, and when the gentlemen aren’t looking, forthwith pocket your pride and hobnob with those managers, or possibly with the butlers, as you may, even through them, be able to get some charge or other! The other day, when I was out of town, I came across that old Quartus of the third branch of the family, astride of a tall donkey, at the head of four or five carriages, in which were about forty to fifty bonzes and Taoist priests on their way to the family fane, and that man can’t lack brains, for such a charge to have fallen to his share!”

Chia Yün, upon hearing these words, indulged in a long and revolting rigmarole, and then got up to take his leave.

“What are you in such a hurry for?” Pu Shih-jen remarked. “Have your meal and then go!”

But this remark was scarcely ended when they heard his wife say: “Are you again in the clouds? When I heard that there was no rice, I bought half a catty of dry rice paste, and brought it here for you to eat; and do you pray now still put on the airs of a well-to-do, and keep your nephew to feel the pangs of hunger?”

“Well, then, buy half a catty more, and add to what there is, that’s all,” Pu Shih-jen continued; whereupon her mother explained to her daughter, Yin Chieh, “Go over to Mrs. Wang’s opposite, and ask her if she has any cash, to lend us twenty or thirty of them; and to-morrow, when they’re brought over, we’ll repay her.”

But while the husband and wife were carrying on this conversation, Chia Yün had, at an early period, repeated several times: “There’s no need to go to this trouble,” and off he went, leaving no trace or shadow behind. But without passing any further remarks on the husband and wife of the Pu family, we will now confine ourselves to Chia Yün. Having gone in high dudgeon out of the door of his uncle’s house, he started straight on his way back home; but while distressed in mind, and preoccupied with his thoughts, he paced on with drooping head, he unexpectedly came into collision with a drunken fellow, who gripped Chia Yün, and began to abuse him, crying: “Are your eyes gone blind, that you come bang against me?”

The tone of voice, when it reached Chia Yün ears, sounded like that of some one with whom he was intimate; and, on careful scrutiny, he found, in fact, that it was his next-door neighbour, Ni Erh. This Ni Erh was a dissolute knave, whose only idea was to give out money at heavy rates of interest and to have his meals in the gambling dens. His sole delight was to drink and to fight.

He was, at this very moment, coming back home from the house of a creditor, whom he had dunned, and was already far gone with drink, so that when, at an unforeseen moment, Chia Yün ran against him, he meant there and then to start a scuffle with him.

“Old Erh!” Chia Yün shouted, “stay your hand; it’s I who have hustled against you.”

As soon as Ni Erh heard the tone of his voice, he opened wide his drunken eyes and gave him a look; and realising that it was Chia Yün, he hastened to loosen his grasp and to remark with a smile, as he staggered about, “Is it you indeed, master Chia Secundus? where were you off to now?”

“I couldn’t tell you!” Chia Yün rejoined; “I’ve again brought displeasure upon me, and all through no fault of mine.”

“Never mind!” urged Ni Erh, “if you’re in any trouble you just tell me, and I’ll give vent to your spite for you; for in these three streets, and six lanes, no matter who may give offence to any neighbours of mine, of me, Ni Erh, the drunken Chin Kang, I’ll wager that I compel that man’s family to disperse, and his home to break up!”

“Old Ni, don’t lose your temper,” Chia Yün protested, “but listen and let me tell you what happened!” After which, he went on to tell Ni Erh the whole affair with Pu Shih-jen. As soon as Ni Erh heard him, he got into a frightful rage; “Were he not,” he shouted, a “relative of yours, master Secundus, I would readily give him a bit of my mind! Really resentment will stifle my breath! but never mind! you needn’t however distress yourself. I’ve got here a few taels ready at hand, which, if you require, don’t scruple to take; and from such good neighbours as you are, I won’t ask any interest upon this money.”

With this remark still on his lips, he produced from his pouch a bundle of silver.

“Ni Erh has, it is true, ever been a rogue,” Chia Yün reflected in his own mind, “but as he is regulated in his dealings by a due regard to persons, he enjoys, to a great degree, the reputation of generosity; and were I to-day not to accept this favour of his, he’ll, I fear, be put to shame; and it won’t contrariwise be nice on my part! and isn’t it better that I should make use of his money, and by and by I can repay him double, and things will be all right!”

“Old Erh,” he therefore observed aloud with a smile, “you’re really a fine fellow, and as you’ve shown me such eminent consideration, how can I presume not to accept your offer! On my return home, I’ll write the customary I.O.U., and send it to you, and all will be in order.”

Ni Erh gave a broad grin. “It’s only fifteen taels and three mace,” he answered, “and if you insist upon writing an I.O.U., I won’t then lend it to you!”

Chia Yün at these words, took over the money, smiling the while. “I’ll readily,” he retorted, “comply with your wishes and have done; for what’s the use of exasperating you!”

“Well then that will be all right!” Ni Erh laughed; “but the day is getting dark; and I shan’t ask you to have a cup of tea or stand you a drink, for I’ve some small things more to settle. As for me, I’m going over there, but you, after all, should please wend your way homewards; and I shall also request you to take a message for me to my people. Tell them to close the doors and turn in, as I’m not returning home; and that in the event of anything occurring, to bid our daughter come over to-morrow, as soon as it is daylight, to short-legged Wang’s house, the horse-dealer’s, in search of me!” And as he uttered this remark he walked away, stumbling and hobbling along. But we will leave him without further notice and allude to Chia Yün.

He had, at quite an unexpected juncture, met this piece of luck, so that his heart was, of course, delighted to the utmost degree. “This Ni Erh,” he mused, “is really a good enough sort of fellow, but what I dread is that he may have been open-handed in his fit of drunkenness, and that he mayn’t, by and by, ask for his money to be paid twice over; and what will I do then? Never mind,” he suddenly went on to ponder, “when that job has become an accomplished fact, I shall even have the means to pay him back double the original amount.”

Prompted by this resolution, he came over to a money-shop, and when he had the silver weighed, and no discrepancy was discovered in the weight, he was still more elated at heart; and on his way back, he first and foremost delivered Ni Erh’s message to his wife, and then returned to his own home, where he found his mother seated all alone on a stove-couch spinning thread. As soon as she saw him enter, she inquired where he had been the whole day long, in reply to which Chia Yün, fearing lest his parent should be angry, forthwith made no allusion to what transpired with Pu Shih-jen, but simply explained that he had been in the western mansion, waiting for his uncle Secundus, Lien. This over, he asked his mother whether she had had her meal or not, and his parent said by way of reply: “I’ve had it, but I’ve kept something for you in there,” and calling to the servant-maid, she bade her bring it round, and set it before him to eat. But as it was already dark, when the lamps had to be lit, Chia Yün, after partaking of his meal, got ready and turned in.

Nothing of any notice transpired the whole night; but the next day, as soon it was dawn, he got up, washed his face, and came to the main street, outside the south gate, and purchasing some musk from a perfumery shop, he, with rapid stride, entered the Jung Kuo mansion; and having, as a result of his inquiries, found out that Chia Lien had gone out of doors, Chia Yün readily betook himself to the back, in front of the door of Chia Lien’s court, where he saw several servant-lads, with immense brooms in their hands, engaged in that place in sweeping the court. But as he suddenly caught sight of Chou Jui’s wife appear outside the door, and call out to the young boys; “Don’t sweep now, our lady is coming out,” Chia Yün eagerly walked up to her and inquired, with a face beaming with smiles: “Where’s aunt Secunda going to?”

To this inquiry, Chou Jui’s wife explained: “Our old lady has sent for her, and I expect, it must be for her to cut some piece of cloth or other.” But while she yet spoke, they perceived a whole bevy of people, pressing round lady Feng, as she egressed from the apartment.

Chia Yün was perfectly aware that lady Feng took pleasure in flattery, and delighted in display, so that hastily dropping his arms, he with all reverence, thrust himself forward and paid his respects to her. But lady Feng did not even so much as turn to look at him with straight eyes; but continued, as hitherto, her way onwards, simply confining herself to ascertaining whether his mother was all right, and adding: “How is it that she doesn’t come to our house for a stroll?”

“The thing is,” Chia Yün replied, “that she’s not well: she, however, often thinks fondly of you, aunt, and longs to see you; but as for coming round, she’s quite unable to do so.”

“You have, indeed, the knack of telling lies!” lady Feng laughed with irony; “for hadn’t I alluded to her, she would never have thought of me!”

“Isn’t your nephew afraid,” Chia Yün protested smilingly, “of being blasted by lightning to have the audacity of telling lies in the presence of an elder! Even so late as yesterday evening, she alluded to you, aunt! ‘Though naturally,’ she said, ‘of a weak constitution, you had, however, plenty to attend to! that it’s thanks to your supremely eminent energies, aunt, that you’re, after all, able to manage everything in such a perfect manner; and that had you ever made the slightest slip, there would have long ago crept up, goodness knows, what troubles!’”

As soon as lady Feng heard these words, her whole face beamed with smiles, and she unconsciously halted her steps, while she proceeded to ask: “How is it that, both your mother and yourself, tattle about me behind my back, without rhyme or reason?”

“There’s a reason for it,” Chia Yün observed, “which is simply this. I’ve an excellent friend with considerable money of his own at home, who recently kept a perfumery shop; but as he obtained, by purchase, the rank of deputy sub-prefect, he was, the other day, selected for a post in Yunnan, in some prefecture or other unknown to me; whither he has gone together with his family. He even closed this shop of his, and forthwith collecting all his wares, he gave away, what he could give away, and what he had to sell at a discount, was sold at a loss; while such valuable articles, as these, were all presented to relatives or friends; and that’s why it is that I came in for some baroos camphor and musk. But I at the time, deliberated with my mother that to sell them below their price would be a pity, and that if we wished to give them as a present to any one, there was no one good enough to use such perfumes. But remembering how you, aunt, had all along in years gone by, even to this day, to spend large bundles of silver, in purchasing such articles, and how, not to speak of this year with an imperial consort in the Palace, what’s even required for this dragon boat festival, will also necessitate the addition of hundred times as much as the quantity of previous years, I therefore present them to you, aunt, as a token of my esteem!”

With these words still on his lips, he simultaneously produced an ornamented box, which he handed over to her. And as lady Feng was, at this time, making preparations for presents for the occasion of the dragon boat festival, for which perfumes were obligatory, she, with all promptitude, directed Feng Erh: “Receive Mr. Yün’s present and take it home and hand it over to P’ing Erh. To one,” she consequently added, “who seems to me so full of discrimination, it isn’t a wonder that your uncle is repeatedly alluding, and that he speaks highly of you; how that you talk with all intelligence and that you have experience stored up in your mind.”

Chia Yün upon hearing this propitious language, hastily drew near one step, and designedly asked: “Does really uncle often refer to me?”

The moment lady Feng caught this question, she was at once inclined to tell him all about the charge to be entrusted to him, but on second thought, she again felt apprehensive lest she should be looked lightly upon by him, by simply insinuating that she had promptly and needlessly promised him something to do, so soon as she got a little scented ware; and this consideration urged her to once more restrain her tongue, so that she never made the slightest reference even to so much as one word about his having been chosen to look after the works of planting the flowers and trees. And after confining herself to making the first few irrelevant remarks which came to her lips, she hastily betook herself into dowager lady Chia’s apartments.

Chia Yün himself did not feel as if he could very well advert to the subject, with the result that he had no alternative but to retrace his steps homewards. But as when he had seen Pao-yü the previous day, he had asked him to go into the outer library and wait for him, he therefore finished his meal and then once again entered the mansion and came over into the I Hsia study, situated outside the ceremonial gate, over at old lady Chia’s part of the compound, where he discovered the two lads Ming Yen, whose name had been changed into Pei Ming, and Chu Yo playing at chess, and just arguing about the capture of a castle; and besides them, Yin Ch’uan, Sao Hua, T’iao Yün, Pan Ho, these four or five of them, up to larks, stealing the young birds from the nests under the eaves of the house.

As soon as Chia Yün entered the court, he stamped his foot and shouted, “The monkeys are up to mischief! Here I am, I’ve come;” and when the company of servant-boys perceived him, they one and all promptly dispersed; while Chia Yün walked into the library, and seating himself at once in a chair, he inquired, “Has your master Secundus, Mr. Pao, come down?”

“He hasn’t been down here at all to-day,” Pei Ming replied, “but if you, Mr. Secundus, have anything to tell him, I’ll go and see what he’s up to for you.”

Saying this he there and then left the room; and Chia Yün meanwhile gave himself to the inspection of the pictures and nicknacks. But some considerable time elapsed, and yet he did not see him arrive; and noticing besides that the other lads had all gone to romp, he was just plunged in a state of despondency, when he heard outside the door a voice cry out, with winning tone, and tender accents: “My elder brother!”

Chia Yün looked out, and saw that it was a servant-maid of fifteen or sixteen, who was indeed extremely winsome and spruce. As soon however as the maid caught a glimpse of Chia Yün, she speedily turned herself round and withdrew out of sight. But, as luck would have it, it happened that Pei Ming was coming along, and seeing the servant-maid in front of the door, he observed: “Welcome, welcome! I was quite at a loss how to get any news of Pao-yü.” And as Chia Yün discerned Pei Ming, he hastily too, ran out in pursuit of him, and ascertained what was up; whereupon Pei Ming returned for answer: “I waited a whole day long, and not a single soul came over; but this girl is attached to master Secundus’ (Mr. Pao’s) rooms!” and, “My dear girl,” he consequently went on to say, “go in and take a message. Say that Mr. Secundus, who lives under the portico, has come!”

The servant-maid, upon hearing these words, knew at once that he was a young gentleman belonging to the family in which she served, and she did not skulk out of sight, as she had done in the first instance; but with a gaze sufficient to kill, she fixed her two eyes upon Chia Yün, when she heard Chia Yün interpose: “What about over the portico and under the portico; you just tell him that Yün Erh is come, that’s all.”

After a while this girl gave a sarcastic smile. “My idea is,” she ventured, “that you, master Secundus, should really, if it so please you, go back, and come again to-morrow; and to-night, if I find time, I’ll just put in a word with him!”

“What’s this that you’re driving at?” Pei Ming then shouted.

And the maid rejoined: “He’s not even had a siesta to-day, so that he’ll have his dinner at an early hour, and won’t come down again in the evening; and is it likely that you would have master Secundus wait here and suffer hunger? and isn’t it better than he should return home? The right thing is that he should come to-morrow; for were even by and by some one to turn up, who could take a message, that person would simply acquiesce with the lips, but would he be willing to deliver the message in for you?”

Chia Yün, upon finding how concise and yet how well expressed this girl’s remarks had been, was bent upon inquiring what her name was; but as she was a maid employed in Pao-yü‘s apartments, he did not therefore feel justified in asking the question, and he had no other course but to add, “What you say is quite right, I’ll come to-morrow!” and as he spoke, he there and then was making his way outside, when Pei Ming remarked: “I’ll go and pour a cup of tea; and master Secundus, have your tea and then go.”

Chia Yün turned his head round, as he kept on his way, and said by way of rejoinder: “I won’t have any tea; for I’ve besides something more to attend to!” and while with his lips he uttered these words, he, with his eyes, stared at the servant-girl, who was still standing in there.

Chia Yün wended his steps straightway home; and the next day, he came to the front entrance, where, by a strange coincidence, he met lady Feng on her way to the opposite side to pay her respects. She had just mounted her carriage, but perceiving Chia Yün arrive, she eagerly bade a servant stop him, and, with the window between them, she smiled and observed: “Yün Erh, you’re indeed bold in playing your pranks with me! I thought it strange that you should give me presents; but the fact is you had a favour to ask of me; and your uncle told me even yesterday that you had appealed to him!”

Chia Yün smiled. “Of my appeal to uncle, you needn’t, aunt, make any mention; for I’m at this moment full of regret at having made it. Had I known, at an early hour, that things would have come to this pass, I would, from the very first, have made my request to you, aunt; and by this time everything would have been settled long ago! But who would have anticipated that uncle was, after all, a man of no worth!”

“Strange enough,” lady Feng remarked sneeringly, “when you found that you didn’t succeed in that quarter, you came again yesterday in search of me!”

“Aunt, you do my filial heart an injustice,” Chia Yün protested; “I never had such a thought; had I entertained any such idea, wouldn’t I, aunt, have made my appeal to you yesterday? But as you are now aware of everything, I’ll really put uncle on one side, and prefer my request to you; for circumstances compel me to entreat you, aunt, to be so good as to show me some little consideration!”

Lady Feng laughed sardonically. “You people will choose the long road to follow and put me also in a dilemma! Had you told me just one word at an early hour, what couldn’t have been brought about? an affair of state indeed to be delayed up to this moment! In the garden, there are to be more trees planted and flowers laid down, and I couldn’t think of any person that I could have recommended, and had you spoken before this, wouldn’t the whole question have been settled soon enough?”

“Well, in that case, aunt,” ventured Chia Yün with a smile, “you had better depute me to-morrow, and have done!”

“This job,” continued lady Feng after a pause, “is not, my impression is, very profitable; and if you were to wait till the first moon of next year, when the fireworks, lanterns, and candles will have to be purveyed, I’ll depute you as soon as those extensive commissions turn up.”

“My dear aunt,” pleaded Chia Yün, “first appoint me to this one, and if I do really manage this satisfactorily, you can then commission me with that other!”

“You know in truth how to draw a long thread,” lady Feng observed laughing. “But hadn’t it been that your uncle had spoken to me on your account, I wouldn’t have concerned myself about you. But as I shall cross over here soon after the repast, you had better come at eleven a.m., and fetch the money, for you to enter into the garden the day after to-morrow, and have the flowers planted!”

As she said this, she gave orders to drive the “scented” carriage, and went on her way by the quickest cut; while Chia Yün, who was irrepressibly delighted, betook himself into the I Hsia study, and inquired after Pao-yü. But, who would have thought it, Pao-yü had, at an early hour, gone to the mansion of the Prince of Pei Ching, so that Chia Yün had to sit in a listless mood till noon; and when he found out that lady Feng had returned, he speedily wrote an acknowledgment and came to receive the warrant. On his arrival outside the court, he commissioned a servant to announce him, and Ts’ai Ming thereupon walked out, and merely asking for the receipt, went in, and, after filling in the amount, the year and moon, he handed it over to Chia Yün together with the warrant. Chia Yün received them from him, and as the entry consisted of two hundred taels, his heart was full of exultant joy; and turning round, he hurried to the treasury, where after he had taken over the amount in silver, he returned home and laid the case before his mother, and needless to say, that both the parent and her son were in high spirits. The next day, at the fifth watch, Chia Yun first came in search of Ni Erh, to whom he repaid the money, and then taking fifty taels along with him, he sped outside the western gate to the house of Fang Ch’un, a gardener, to purchase trees, where we will leave him without saying anything more about him.

We will now resume our story with Pao-yü. The day on which he encountered Chia Yün, he asked him to come in on the morrow and have a chat with him, but this invitation was practically the mere formal talk of a rich and well-to-do young man, and was not likely to be so much as borne in mind; and so it was that it readily slipped from his memory. On the evening of the day, however, on which he returned home from the mansion of the Prince Pei Ching, he came, after paying his salutations to dowager lady Chia, madame Wang, and the other inmates, back into the garden; but upon divesting himself of all his fineries, he was just about to have his bath, when, as Hsi Jen had, at the invitation of Hsüeh Pao-ch’ai, crossed over to tie a few knotted buttons, as Ch’in Wen and Pi Hen had both gone to hurry the servants to bring the water, as T’an Yun had likewise been taken home, on account of her mother’s illness, and She Yueh, on the other hand, was at present ailing in her quarters, while the several waiting-maids, who were in there besides to attend to the dirty work, and answer the calls, had, surmising that he would not requisition their services, one and all gone out in search of their friends and in quest of their companions, it occurred, contrary to their calculations, that Pao-yü remained this whole length of time quite alone in his apartments; and as it so happened that Pao-yü wanted tea to drink, he had to call two or three times before he at last saw three old matrons walk in. But at the sight of them, Pao-yü hastily waved his hand and exclaimed: “No matter, no matter; I don’t want you,” whereupon the matrons had no help but to withdraw out of the rooms; and as Pao-yü perceived that there were no waiting-maids at hand, he had to come down and take a cup and go up to the teapot to pour the tea; when he heard some one from behind him observe: “Master Secundus, beware, you’ll scorch your hand; wait until I come to pour it!” And as she spoke, she walked up to him, and took the cup from his grasp, to the intense surprise, in fact, of Pao-yü, who inquired: “Where were you that you have suddenly come to give me a start?”

The waiting-maid smiled as she handed him the tea. “I was in the back court,” she replied, “and just came in from the back door of the inner rooms; and is it likely that you didn’t, sir, hear the sound of my footsteps?”

Pao-yü drank his tea, and as he simultaneously passed the servant-girl under a minute inspection, he found that though she wore several articles of clothing the worse for wear, she was, nevertheless, with that head of beautiful hair, as black as the plumage of a raven, done up in curls, her face so oblong, her figure so slim and elegant, indeed, supremely beautiful, sweet, and spruce, and Pao-yü eagerly inquired: “Are you also a girl attached to this room of mine?”

“I am,” rejoined that waiting-maid.

“But since you belong to this room, how is it I don’t know you?” Pao-yü added.

When the maid heard these words, she forced a laugh. “There are even many,” she explained, “that are strangers to you; and is it only myself? I’ve never, before this, served tea, or handed water, or brought in anything; nor have I attended to a single duty in your presence, so how could you know me?”

“But why don’t you attend to any of those duties that would bring you to my notice?” Pao-yü questioned.

“I too,” answered the maid, “find it as difficult to answer such a question. There’s however one thing that I must report to you, master Secundus. Yesterday, some Mr. Yün Erh or other came to see you; but as I thought you, sir, had no leisure, I speedily bade Pei Ming tell him to come early to-day. But you unexpectedly went over again to the mansion of the Prince of Pei Ching.”

When she had spoken as far as this, she caught sight of Ch’iu Wen and Pi Hen enter the court, giggling and laughing; the two of them carrying between them a bucket of water; and while raising their skirts with one hand, they hobbled along, as the water spurted and plashed. The waiting-maid hastily come out to meet them so as to relieve them of their burden, but Ch’iu Wen and Pi Hen were in the act of standing face to face and finding fault with each other; one saying, “You’ve wetted my clothes,” the other adding, “You’ve trod on my shoes,” and upon, all of a sudden, espying some one walk out to receive the water, and discovering, when they came to see, that it was actually no one else than Hsiao Hung, they were at once both so taken aback that, putting down the bucket, they hurried into the room; and when they looked about and saw that there was no other person inside besides Pao-yü they were at once displeased. But as they were meanwhile compelled to get ready the articles necessary for his bath, they waited until Pao-yü was about to divest himself of his clothes, when the couple of them speedily pulled the door to behind them, as they went out, and walked as far as the room on the opposite side, in search of Hsiao Hung; of whom they inquired: “What were you doing in his room a short while back?”

“When was I ever in the room?” Hsiao Hung replied; “simply because I lost sight of my handkerchief, I went to the back to try and find it, when unexpectedly Mr. Secundus, who wanted tea, called for you sisters; and as there wasn’t one even of you there, I walked in and poured a cup for him, and just at that very moment you sisters came back.”

“You barefaced, low-bred thing!” cried Ch’iu Wen, turning towards her and spurting in her face. “It was our bounden duty to tell you to go and hurry them for the water, but you simply maintained that you were busy and made us go instead, in order to afford you an opportunity of performing these wily tricks! and isn’t this raising yourself up li by li? But don’t we forsooth, even so much as come up to you? and you just take that looking-glass and see for yourself, whether you be fit to serve tea and to hand water or not?”

“To-morrow,” continued Pi Hea, “I’ll tell them that whenever there’s anything to do connected with his wanting tea, or asking for water, or with fetching things for him, not one of us should budge, and that she alone should be allowed to go, and have done!”

“If this be your suggestion,” remarked Ch’iu Wen, “wouldn’t it be still better that we should all disperse, and let her reign supreme in this room!”

But while the two of them were up to this trouble, one saying one thing, and another, another, they caught sight of two old nurses walk in to deliver a message from lady Feng; who explained: “To-morrow, someone will bring in gardeners to plant trees, and she bids you keep under more rigorous restraint, and not sun your clothes and petticoats anywhere and everywhere; nor air them about heedlessly; that the artificial hill will, all along, be entirely shut in by screening curtains, and that you mustn’t he running about at random.”

“I wonder,” interposed Ch’iu Wen with alacrity, “who it is that will bring the workmen to-morrow, and supervise the works?”

“Some one or other called Mr. Yün, living at the back portico,” the old woman observed.

But Ch’iu Wen and Pi Hen were neither of them acquainted with him, and they went on promiscuously asking further questions on his account, but Hsiao Hung knew distinctly in her mind who it was, and was well aware that it was the person whom she had seen, the previous day, in the outer library.

The surname of this Hsiao Hung had, in fact, been originally Lin, while her infant name had been Hung Yü; but as the word Yü improperly corresponded with the names of Pao-yü and Tai-yü, she was, in due course, simply called Hsiao Hung. She was indeed an hereditary servant of the mansion; and her father had latterly taken over the charge of all matters connected with the farms and farmhouses in every locality. This Hung-yü came, at the age of sixteen, into the mansion, to enter into service, and was attached to the Hung Yuan, where in point of fact she found both a quiet and pleasant home; and when contrary to all expectation, the young ladies as well as Pao-yü, were subsequently permitted to move their quarters into the garden of Broad Vista, it so happened that this place was, moreover, fixed upon by Pao-yü. This Hsiao Hung was, it is true, a girl without any experience, but as she could, to a certain degree, boast of a pretty face, and as, in her own heart, she recklessly fostered the idea of exalting herself to a higher standard, she was ever ready to thrust herself in Pao-yü‘s way, with a view to showing herself off. But attached to Pao-yü‘s personal service were a lot of servants, all of whom were glib and specious, so that how could she ever find an opportunity of thrusting herself forward? But contrary to her anticipations, there turned up, eventually on this day, some faint glimmer of hope, but as she again came in for a spell of spiteful abuse from Ch’iu Wen and her companion, her expectations were soon considerably frustrated, and she was just plunged in a melancholy mood, when suddenly she heard the old nurse begin the conversation about Chia Yün, which unconsciously so affected her heart that she hastily returned, quite disconsolate, into her room, and lay herself down on her bed, giving herself quietly to reflection. But while she was racking and torturing her brain and at a moment when she was at a loss what decision to grasp, her ear unexpectedly caught, emanating from outside the window, a faint voice say: “Hsiao Hung, I’ve picked up your pocket handkerchief in here!” and as soon as Hsiao Hung heard these words, she walked out with hurried step and found that it was no one else than Chia Yün in person; and as Hsiao Hung unwillingly felt her powdered face suffused with brushes: “Where did you pick it up, Mr. Secundus?” she asked.

“Come over,” Chia Yün smiled, “and I’ll tell you!” And as he uttered these words, he came up and drew her to him; but Hsiao Hung twisted herself round and ran away; but was however tripped over by the step of the door.

Now, reader, do you want to know the sequel? If so the next chapter will explain.

第二十五回

魇魔法姊弟逢五鬼 红楼梦通灵遇双真

　　话说红玉心神恍惚， 情思缠绵，忽朦胧睡去，遇见贾芸要拉他，却回身一跑，被门槛绊了一跤， 唬醒过来，方知是梦。因此翻来复去，一夜无眠。至次日天明，方才起来，就有几个丫头子来会他去打扫房子地面， 提洗脸水。这红玉也不梳洗，向镜中胡乱挽了一挽头发，洗了洗手，腰内束了一条汗巾子，便来打扫房屋。谁知宝玉昨儿见了红玉，也就留了心。若要直点名唤他来使用，一则怕袭人等寒心；二则又不知红玉是何等行为，若好还罢了，若不好起来，那时倒不好退送的。因此心下闷闷的，早起来也不梳洗，只坐着出神。一时下了窗子，隔着纱屉子，向外看的真切，只见好几个丫头在那里扫地， 都擦胭抹粉，簪花插柳的，独不见昨儿那一个。宝玉便(革及)了鞋晃出了房门，只装着看花儿，这里瞧瞧，那里望望，一抬头，只见西南角上游廊底下栏杆上似有一个人倚在那里， 却恨面前有一株海棠花遮着，看不真切。只得又转了一步，仔细一看，可不是昨儿那个丫头在那里出神。 待要迎上去，又不好去的。正想着，忽见碧痕来催他洗脸，只得进去了。不在话下。

　　却说红玉正自出神， 忽见袭人招手叫他，只得走上前来。袭人笑道：“我们这里的喷壶还没有收拾了来呢， 你到林姑娘那里去，把他们的借来使使。”红玉答应了，便走出来往潇湘馆去。正走上翠烟桥，抬头一望，只见山坡上高处都是拦着帏(巾莫)，方想起今儿有匠役在里头种树。 因转身一望，只见那边远远一簇人在那里掘土，贾芸正坐在那山子石上。红玉待要过去，又不敢过去，只得闷闷的向潇湘馆取了喷壶回来，无精打彩自向房内倒着。众人只说他一时身上不爽快，都不理论。

　　展眼过了一日，原来次日就是王子腾夫人的寿诞，那里原打发人来请贾母王夫人的， 王夫人见贾母不自在，也便不去了。倒是薛姨妈同凤姐儿并贾家几个姊妹、宝钗、宝玉一齐都去了，至晚方回。

　　可巧王夫人见贾环下了学，便命他来抄个《金刚咒》唪诵唪诵。那贾环正在王夫人炕上坐着，命人点灯，拿腔作势的抄写。一时又叫彩云倒杯茶来，一时又叫玉钏儿来剪剪蜡花，一时又说金钏儿挡了灯影。众丫鬟们素日厌恶他，都不答理。只有彩霞还和他合的来，倒了一钟茶来递与他。因见王夫人和人说话儿，他便悄悄的向贾环说道：“你安些分罢，何苦讨这个厌那个厌的。”贾环道：“我也知道了，你别哄我。如今你和宝玉好，把我不答理，我也看出来了。”彩霞咬着嘴唇，向贾环头上戳了一指头，说道：“没良心的！狗咬吕洞宾，不识好人心。”

　　两人正说着，只见凤姐来了，拜见过王夫人。王夫人便一长一短的问他，今儿是那几位堂客，戏文好歹，酒席如何等语。说了不多几句话，宝玉也来了，进门见了王夫人，不过规规矩矩说了几句，便命人除去抹额，脱了袍服，拉了靴子，便一头滚在王夫人怀里。王夫人便用手满身满脸摩挲抚弄他，宝玉也搬着王夫人的脖子说长道短的。王夫人道：“我的儿，你又吃多了酒，脸上滚热。你还只是揉搓，一会闹上酒来。还不在那里静静的倒一会子呢。”说着，便叫人拿个枕头来。宝玉听说便下来，在王夫人身后倒下，又叫彩霞来替他拍着。宝玉便和彩霞说笑，只见彩霞淡淡的，不大答理，两眼睛只向贾环处看。宝玉便拉他的手笑道：“好姐姐，你也理我理儿呢。”一面说，一面拉他的手，彩霞夺手不肯，便说：“再闹，我就嚷了。”

　　二人正闹着，原来贾环听的见，素日原恨宝玉，如今又见他和彩霞闹，心中越发按不下这口毒气。 虽不敢明言，却每每暗中算计，只是不得下手，今见相离甚近，便要用热油烫瞎他的眼睛。因而故意装作失手，把那一盏油汪汪的蜡灯向宝玉脸上只一推。只听宝玉“嗳哟”了一声，满屋里众人都唬了一跳。连忙将地下的戳灯挪过来，又将里外间屋的灯拿了三四盏看时， 只见宝玉满脸满头都是油。王夫人又急又气，一面命人来替宝玉擦洗， 一面又骂贾环。凤姐三步两步的上炕去替宝玉收拾着，一面笑道：“老三还是这么慌脚鸡似的，我说你上不得高台盘。赵姨娘时常也该教导教导他。”一句话提醒了王夫人，那王夫人不骂贾环，便叫过赵姨娘来骂道：“养出这样黑心不知道理下流种子来，也不管管！几番几次我都不理论，你们得了意了，越发上来了！”

　　那赵姨娘素日虽然常怀嫉妒之心， 不忿凤姐宝玉两个，也不敢露出来；如今贾环又生了事，受这场恶气，不但吞声承受，而且还要走去替宝玉收拾。只见宝玉左边脸上烫了一溜燎泡出来，幸而眼睛竟没动。王夫人看了，又是心疼，又怕明日贾母问怎么回答，急的又把赵姨娘数落一顿。然后又安慰了宝玉一回，又命取败毒消肿药来敷上。宝玉道：“有些疼，还不妨事。明儿老太太问，就说是我自己烫的罢了。”凤姐笑道：“便说是自己烫的，也要骂人为什么不小心看着，叫你烫了！横竖有一场气生的，到明儿凭你怎么说去罢。”王夫人命人好生送了宝玉回房去后，袭人等见了，都慌的了不得。

　　林黛玉见宝玉出了一天门， 就觉闷闷的，没个可说话的人。至晚正打发人来问了两三遍回来不曾，这遍方才回来，又偏生烫了。林黛玉便赶着来瞧，只见宝玉正拿镜子照呢，左边脸上满满的敷了一脸的药。林黛玉只当烫的十分利害，忙上来问怎么烫了，要瞧瞧。 宝玉见他来了，忙把脸遮着，摇手叫他出去，不肯叫他看。──知道他的癖性喜洁， 见不得这些东西。林黛玉自己也知道自己也有这件癖性，知道宝玉的心内怕他嫌脏， 因笑道：“我瞧瞧烫了那里了，有什么遮着藏着的。”一面说，一面就凑上来，强搬着脖子瞧了一瞧， 问他疼的怎么样。宝玉道：“也不很疼，养一两日就好了。”林黛玉坐了一回，闷闷的回房去了。一宿无话。次日，宝玉见了贾母，虽然自己承认是自己烫的，不与别人相干， 免不得那贾母又把跟从的人骂一顿。

　　过了一日，就有宝玉寄名的干娘马道婆进荣国府来请安。见了宝玉，唬一大跳，问起原由，说是烫的，便点头叹息一回，向宝玉脸上用指头画了一画， 口内嘟嘟囔囔的又持诵了一回，说道：“管保就好了，这不过是一时飞灾。”又向贾母道：“祖宗老菩萨那里知道，那经典佛法上说的利害，大凡那王公卿相人家的子弟， 只一生长下来，暗里便有许多促狭鬼跟着他，得空便拧他一下，或掐他一下，或吃饭时打下他的饭碗来，或走着推他一跤，所以往往的那些大家子孙多有长不大的。”贾母听如此说，便赶着问：“这有什么佛法解释没有呢？”马道婆道：“这个容易，只是替他多作些因果善事也就罢了。再那经上还说，西方有位大光明普照菩萨，专管照耀阴暗邪祟，若有善男子善女子虔心供奉者，可以永佑儿孙康宁安静，再无惊恐邪祟撞客之灾。”贾母道：“倒不知怎么个供奉这位菩萨？”马道婆道：“也不值些什么， 不过除香烛供养之外，一天多添几斤香油，点上个大海灯。这海灯，便是菩萨现身法像， 昼夜不敢息的。”贾母道：“一天一夜也得多少油？明白告诉我，我也好作这件功德的。”马道婆听如此说，便笑道：“这也不拘，随施主菩萨们随心愿舍罢了。像我们庙里， 就有好几处的王妃诰命供奉的：南安郡王府里的太妃，他许的多，愿心大，一天是四十八斤油，一斤灯草，那海灯也只比缸略小些；锦田侯的诰命次一等，一天不过二十四斤油； 再还有几家也有五斤的、三斤的、一斤的，都不拘数。那小家子穷人家舍不起这些，就是四两半斤，也少不得替他点。”贾母听了，点头思忖。马道婆又道：“还有一件，若是为父母尊亲长上的，多舍些不妨；若是象老祖宗如今为宝玉，若舍多了倒不好，还怕哥儿禁不起，倒折了福。也不当家花花的，要舍，大则七斤，小则五斤，也就是了。”贾母说：“既是这样说，你便一日五斤合准了，每月打趸来关了去。”马道婆念了一声“阿弥陀佛慈悲大菩萨”。贾母又命人来吩咐：“以后大凡宝玉出门的日子，拿几串钱交给他的小子们带着，遇见僧道穷苦人好舍。”

　　说毕，那马道婆又坐了一回，便又往各院各房问安，闲逛了一回。一时来至赵姨娘房内， 二人见过，赵姨娘命小丫头倒了茶来与他吃。马道婆因见炕上堆着些零碎绸缎湾角，赵姨娘正粘鞋呢。马道婆道：“可是我正没了鞋面子了。赵奶奶你有零碎缎子，不拘什么颜色的， 弄一双鞋面给我。”赵姨娘听说，便叹口气说道：“你瞧瞧那里头，还有那一块是成样的？ 成了样的东西，也不能到我手里来！有的没的都在这里，你不嫌，就挑两块子去。”马道婆见说，果真便挑了两块袖将起来。

　　赵姨娘问道：“前日我送了五百钱去，在药王跟前上供，你可收了没有？”马道婆道：“早已替你上了供了。”赵姨娘叹口气道：“阿弥陀佛！我手里但凡从容些，也时常的上个供， 只是心有余力量不足。”马道婆道：“你只管放心，将来熬的环哥儿大了，得个一官半职， 那时你要作多大的功德不能？”赵姨娘听说，鼻子里笑了一声，说道：“罢，罢，再别说起。如今就是个样儿，我们娘儿们跟的上这屋里那一个儿！也不是有了宝玉，竟是得了活龙。他还是小孩子家，长的得人意儿，大人偏疼他些也还罢了；我只不伏这个主儿。”一面说，一面伸出两个指头儿来。马道婆会意，便问道：“可是琏二奶奶？”赵姨娘唬的忙摇手儿， 走到门前，掀帘子向外看看无人，方进来向马道婆悄悄说道：“了不得，了不得！提起这个主儿，这一分家私要不都叫他搬送到娘家去，我也不是个人。”

　　马道婆见他如此说， 便探他口气说道：“我还用你说，难道都看不出来。也亏你们心里也不理论，只凭他去。倒也妙。”赵姨娘道：“我的娘，不凭他去，难道谁还敢把他怎么样呢？”马道婆听说，鼻子里一笑，半晌说道：“不是我说句造孽的话，你们没有本事！──也难怪别人。 明不敢怎样，暗里也就算计了，还等到这如今！”赵姨娘闻听这话里有道理，心内暗暗的欢喜，便说道：“怎么暗里算计？我倒有这个意思，只是没这样的能干人。 你若教给我这法子，我大大的谢你。”马道婆听说这话打拢了一处，便又故意说道：“阿弥陀佛！你快休问我，我那里知道这些事。罪过，罪过。”赵姨娘道：“你又来了。你是最肯济困扶危的人，难道就眼睁睁的看人家来□c布死了我们娘儿两个不成？难道还怕我不谢你？”马道婆听说如此，便笑道：“若说我不忍叫你娘儿们受人委曲还犹可，若说谢我的这两个字， 可是你错打算盘了。就便是我希图你谢，靠你有些什么东西能打动我？”赵姨娘听这话口气松动了，便说道：“你这么个明白人，怎么糊涂起来了。你若果然法子灵验，把他两个绝了，明日这家私不怕不是我环儿的。那时你要什么不得？” 马道婆听了，低了头，半晌说道：“那时候事情妥了，又无凭据，你还理我呢！”赵姨娘道：“这又何难。如今我虽手里没什么，也零碎攒了几两梯己，还有几件衣服簪子，你先拿些去。下剩的，我写个欠银子文契给你，你要什么保人也有，那时我照数给你。”马道婆道：“果然这样？”赵姨娘道：“这如何还撒得谎。”说着便叫过一个心腹婆子来，耳根底下嘁嘁喳喳说了几句话。那婆子出去了，一时回来，果然写了个五百两欠契来。赵姨娘便印了手模， 走到橱柜里将梯己拿了出来，与马道婆看看，道：“这个你先拿了去做香烛供奉使费， 可好不好？”马道婆看看白花花的一堆银子，又有欠契，并不顾青红皂白， 满口里应着，伸手先去抓了银子掖起来，然后收了欠契。又向裤腰里掏了半晌，掏出十个纸铰的青面白发的鬼来， 并两个纸人，递与赵姨娘，又悄悄的教他道：“把他两个的年庚八字写在这两个纸人身上，一并五个鬼都掖在他们各人的床上就完了。我只在家里作法，自有效验。千万小心，不要害怕！”正才说着，只见王夫人的丫鬟进来找道：“奶奶可在这里，太太等你呢。”二人方散了，不在话下。

　　却说林黛玉因见宝玉近日烫了脸， 总不出门，倒时常在一处说说话儿。这日饭后看了两篇书，自觉无趣，便同紫鹃雪雁做了一回针线，更觉烦闷。便倚着房门出了一回神，信步出来，看阶下新迸出的稚笋，不觉出了院门。一望园中，四顾无人，惟见花光柳影，鸟语溪声。林黛玉信步便往怡红院中来，只见几个丫头舀水，都在回廊上围着看画眉洗澡呢。 听见房内有笑声，林黛玉便入房中看时，原来是李宫裁、凤姐、宝钗都在这里呢，一见他进来都笑道：“这不又来了一个。”林黛玉笑道：“今儿齐全，谁下帖子请来的？”凤姐道：“前儿我打发了丫头送了两瓶茶叶去，你往那去了？”林黛玉笑道：“哦，可是倒忘了，多谢多谢。”凤姐儿又道：“你尝了可还好不好？”没有说完，宝玉便说道：“论理可倒蔽7d了， 只是我说不大甚好，也不知别人尝着怎么样。”宝钗道：“味倒轻，只是颜色不大好些。”凤姐道：“那是暹罗进贡来的。我尝着也没什么趣儿，还不如我每日吃的呢。”林黛玉道：“我吃着好，不知你们的脾胃是怎样？”宝玉道：“你果然爱吃，把我这个也拿了去吃罢。”凤姐笑道：“你要爱吃，我那里还有呢。”林黛玉道：“果真的，我就打发丫头取去了。”凤姐道：“不用取去，我打发人送来就是了。我明儿还有一件事求你，一同打发人送来。”

　　林黛玉听了笑道：“你们听听，这是吃了他们家一点子茶叶，就来使唤人了。”凤姐笑道：“倒求你，你倒说这些闲话，吃茶吃水的。你既吃了我们家的茶，怎么还不给我们家作媳妇？”众人听了一齐都笑起来。林黛玉红了脸，一声儿不言语，便回过头去了。李宫裁笑向宝钗道：“真真我们二婶子的诙谐是好的。”林黛玉道：“什么诙谐，不过是贫嘴贱舌讨人厌恶罢了。”说着便啐了一口。凤姐笑道：“你别作梦！你给我们家作了媳妇，少什么？”指宝玉道：“你瞧瞧，人物儿、门第配不上，根基配不上，家私配不上？那一点还玷辱了谁呢？”

　　林黛玉抬身就走。 宝钗便叫：“颦儿急了，还不回来坐着。走了倒没意思。”说着便站起来拉住。刚至房门前，只见赵姨娘和周姨娘两个人进来瞧宝玉。李宫裁、宝钗、宝玉等都让他两个坐。独凤姐只和林黛玉说笑，正眼也不看他们。宝钗方欲说话时，只见王夫人房内的丫头来说：“舅太太来了，请奶奶姑娘们出去呢。”李宫裁听了，连忙叫着凤姐等走了。赵、周两个忙辞了宝玉出去。宝玉道：“我也不能出去，你们好歹别叫舅母进来。”又道：“林妹妹，你先略站一站，我说一句话。”凤姐听了，回头向林黛玉笑道：“有人叫你说话呢。”说着便把林黛玉往里一推，和李纨一同去了。

　　这里宝玉拉着林黛玉的袖子，只是嘻嘻的笑，心里有话，只是口里说不出来。此时林黛玉只是禁不住把脸红涨了， 挣着要走。宝玉忽然“嗳哟”了一声，说：“好头疼！”林黛玉道：“该，阿弥陀佛！”只见宝玉大叫一声：“我要死！”将身一纵，离地跳有三四尺高，口内乱嚷乱叫，说起胡话来了。林黛玉并丫头们都唬慌了，忙去报知王夫人、贾母等。此时王子腾的夫人也在这里，都一齐来时，宝玉益发拿刀弄杖，寻死觅活的，闹得天翻地覆。 贾母、王夫人见了，唬的抖衣而颤，且“儿”一声“肉”一声放声恸哭。于是惊动诸人，连贾赦、邢夫人、贾珍、贾政、贾琏、贾蓉、贾芸、贾萍、薛姨妈、薛蟠并周瑞家的一干家中上上下下里里外外众媳妇丫头等， 都来园内看视。登时园内乱麻一般。正没个主见， 只见凤姐手持一把明晃晃钢刀砍进园来，见鸡杀鸡，见狗杀狗，见人就要杀人。众人越发慌了。 周瑞媳妇忙带着几个有力量的胆壮的婆娘上去抱住，夺下刀来，抬回房去。平儿、丰儿等哭的泪天泪地。贾政等心中也有些烦难，顾了这里，丢不下那里。

　　别人慌张自不必讲， 独有薛蟠更比诸人忙到十分去：又恐薛姨妈被人挤倒，又恐薛宝钗被人瞧见， 又恐香菱被人臊皮，──知道贾珍等是在女人身上做功夫的，因此忙的不堪。忽一眼瞥见了林黛玉风流婉转，已酥倒在那里。

　　当下众人七言八语， 有的说请端公送祟的，有的说请巫婆跳神的，有的又荐玉皇阁的张真人，种种喧腾不一。也曾百般医治祈祷，问卜求神，总无效验。堪堪日落。王子腾夫人告辞去后，次日王子腾也来瞧问。接着小史侯家、邢夫人弟兄辈并各亲戚眷属都来瞧看，也有送符水的，也有荐僧道的，总不见效。他叔嫂二人愈发糊涂，不省人事，睡在床上，浑身火炭一般，口内无般不说。到夜晚间，那些婆娘媳妇丫头们都不敢上前。 因此把他二人都抬到王夫人的上房内，夜间派了贾芸带着小厮们挨次轮班看守。贾母、王夫人、邢夫人、薛姨妈等寸地不离，只围着干哭。

　　此时贾赦、贾政又恐哭坏了贾母，日夜熬油费火，闹的人口不安，也都没了主意。贾赦还各处去寻僧觅道。贾政见不灵效，着实懊恼，因阻贾赦道：“儿女之数，皆由天命， 非人力可强者。他二人之病出于不意，百般医治不效，想天意该如此，也只好由他们去罢。”贾赦也不理此话，仍是百般忙乱，那里见些效验。看看三日光阴，那凤姐和宝玉躺在床上，亦发连气都将没了。合家人口无不惊慌，都说没了指望，忙着将他二人的后世的衣履都治备下了。 贾母、王夫人、贾琏、平儿、袭人这几个人更比诸人哭的忘□c废寝，觅死寻活。赵姨娘、贾环等自是称愿。

　　到了第四日早晨，贾母等正围着宝玉哭时，只见宝玉睁开眼说道：“从今以后，我可不在你家了！快收拾了，打发我走罢。”贾母听了这话， 如同摘心去肝一般。赵姨娘在旁劝道：“老太太也不必过于悲痛。哥儿已是不中用了，不如把哥儿的衣服穿好，让他早些回去，也免些苦；只管舍不得他，这口气不断，他在那世里也受罪不安生。”这些话没说完，被贾母照脸啐了一口唾沫，骂道：“烂了舌头的混帐老婆， 谁叫你来多嘴多舌的！你怎么知道他在那世里受罪不安生？怎么见得不中用了？你愿他死了，有什么好处？你别做梦！他死了，我只和你们要命。素日都不是你们调唆着逼他写字念书， 把胆子唬破了，见了他老子不象个避猫鼠儿？都不是你们这起淫妇调唆的！ 这会子逼死了，你们遂了心，我饶那一个！”一面骂，一面哭。贾政在旁听见这些话，心里越发难过，便喝退赵姨娘，自己上来委婉解劝。一时又有人来回说：“两口棺椁都做齐了，请老爷出去看。”贾母听了，如火上浇油一般，便骂：“是谁做了棺椁？”一叠声只叫把做棺材的拉来打死。

　　正闹的天翻地覆，没个开交，只闻得隐隐的木鱼声响， 念了一句：“南无解冤孽菩萨。有那人口不利，家宅颠倾，或逢凶险，或中邪祟者， 我们善能医治。”贾母、王夫人听见这些话，那里还耐得住，便命人去快请进来。贾政虽不自在， 奈贾母之言如何违拗；想如此深宅，何得听的这样真切，心中亦希罕，命人请了进来。 众人举目看时，原来是一个癞头和尚与一个跛足道人。见那和尚是怎的模样：

　　鼻如悬胆两眉长，目似明星蓄宝光，破衲芒鞋无住迹，腌(月赞)更有满头疮。

　　那道人又是怎生模样：

一足高来一足低，浑身带水又拖泥。

相逢若问家何处，却在蓬莱弱水西。

　　贾政问道：“你道友二人在那庙里焚修。”那僧笑道：“长官不须多话。因闻得府上人口不利，故特来医治。”贾政道：“倒有两个人中邪，不知你们有何符水？”那道人笑道： “你家现有希世奇珍，如何还问我们有符水？”贾政听这话有意思，心中便动了，因说道：“小儿落草时虽带了一块宝玉下来，上面说能除邪祟，谁知竟不灵验。”那僧道：“长官你那里知道那物的妙用。 只因他如今被声色货利所迷，故不灵验了。你今且取他出来，待我们持颂持颂，只怕就好了。”

　　贾政听说，便向宝玉项上取下那玉来递与他二人。那和尚接了过来，擎在掌上，长叹一声道：“青埂峰一别，展眼已过十三载矣！人世光阴，如此迅速，尘缘满日，若似弹指！可羡你当时的那段好处：

天不拘兮地不羁，心头无喜亦无悲；

却因锻炼通灵后，便向人间觅是非。

　　可叹你今日这番经历：

粉渍脂痕污宝光，绮栊昼夜困鸳鸯。

沉酣一梦终须醒，冤孽偿清好散场！”

　　念毕，又摩弄一回，说了些疯话，递与贾政道：“此物已灵，不可亵渎，悬于卧室上槛，将他二人安在一室之内，除亲身妻母外，不可使阴人冲犯。三十三日之后，包管身安病退，复旧如初。”说着回头便走了。贾政赶着还说话， 让二人坐了吃茶，要送谢礼，他二人早已出去了。贾母等还只管着人去赶，那里有个踪影。 少不得依言将他二人就安放在王夫人卧室之内，将玉悬在门上。王夫人亲身守着， 不许别个人进来。

　　至晚间他二人竟渐渐醒来，说腹中饥饿。贾母、王夫人如得了珍宝一般， 旋熬了米汤与他二人吃了，精神渐长，邪祟稍退，一家子才把心放下来。李宫裁并贾府三艳、薛宝钗、林黛玉、平儿、袭人等在外间听信息。闻得吃了米汤，省了人事，别人未开口，林黛玉先就念了一声“阿弥陀佛”。薛宝钗便回头看了他半日，嗤的一声笑。 众人都不会意，贾惜春道：“宝姐姐，好好的笑什么？”宝钗笑道：“我笑如来佛比人还忙：又要讲经说法，又要普渡众生；这如今宝玉，凤姐姐病了，又烧香还愿，赐福消灾；今才好些，又管林姑娘的姻缘了。你说忙的可笑不可笑。”林黛玉不觉的红了脸，啐了一口道：“你们这起人不是好人，不知怎么死！再不跟着好人学，只跟着凤姐贫嘴烂舌的学。”一面说，一面摔帘子出去了。不知端详，且听下回分解。

CHAPTER XXV.
By a demoniacal art, a junior uncle and an elder brother’s wife (Pao-yü and lady Feng) come across five devils — The gem of Spiritual Perception meets, in a fit of torpor, the two perfect men.
Hsiao Hung, the story continues, was much unsettled in her mind. Her thoughts rolled on in one connected string. But suddenly she became drowsy, and falling asleep, she encountered Chia Yün, who tried to carry out his intention to drag her near him. She twisted herself round, and endeavoured to run away; but was tripped over by the doorstep. This gave her such a start that she woke up. Then, at length, she realised that it was only a dream. But so restlessly did she, in consequence of this fright, keep on rolling and tossing that she could not close her eyes during the whole night. As soon as the light of the next day dawned, she got up. Several waiting-maids came at once to tell her to go and sweep the floor of the rooms, and to bring water to wash the face with. Hsiao Hung did not even wait to arrange her hair or perform her ablutions; but, turning towards the looking-glass, she pinned her chevelure up anyhow; and, rinsing her hands, and, tying a sash round her waist, she repaired directly to sweep the apartments.

Who would have thought it, Pao-yü also had set his heart upon her the moment he caught sight of her the previous day. Yet he feared, in the first place, that if he mentioned her by name and called her over into his service, Hsi Jen and the other girls might feel the pangs of jealousy. He did not, either in the second place, have any idea what her disposition was like. The consequence was that he felt downcast; so much so, that when he got up at an early hour, he did not even comb his hair or wash, but simply remained seated, and brooded in a state of abstraction. After a while, he lowered the window. Through the gauze frame, from which he could distinctly discern what was going on outside, he espied several servant-girls, engaged in sweeping the court. All of them were rouged and powdered; they had flowers inserted in their hair, and were grandly got up. But the only one, of whom he failed to get a glimpse, was the girl he had met the day before.

Pao-yü speedily walked out of the door with slipshod shoes. Under the pretence of admiring the flowers, he glanced, now towards the east; now towards the west. But upon raising his head, he descried, in the southwest corner, some one or other leaning by the side of the railing under the covered passage. A crab-apple tree, however, obstructed the view and he could not see distinctly who it was, so advancing a step further in, he stared with intent gaze. It was, in point of fact, the waiting-maid of the day before, tarrying about plunged in a reverie. His wish was to go forward and meet her, but he did not, on the other hand, see how he could very well do so. Just as he was cogitating within himself, he, of a sudden, perceived Pi Hen come and ask him to go and wash his face. This reminder placed him under the necessity of betaking himself into his room. But we will leave him there, without further details, so as to return to Hsiao Hung.

She was communing with her own thoughts. But unawares perceiving Hsi Jen wave her hand and call her by name, she had to walk up to her.

“Our watering-pot is spoilt,” Hsi Jen smiled and said, “so go to Miss Lin’s over there and find one for us to use.”

Hsiao Hung hastened on her way towards the Hsiao Hsiang Kuan.

When she got as far as the Ts’ui Yen bridge, she saw, on raising her head and looking round, the mounds and lofty places entirely shut in by screens, and she bethought herself that labourers were that day to plant trees in that particular locality.

At a great distance off, a band of men were, in very deed, engaged in digging up the soil, while Chia Yün was seated on a boulder on the hill, superintending the works. The time came for Hsiao Hung to pass by, but she could not muster the courage to do so. Nevertheless she had no other course than to quietly proceed to the Hsiao Hsiang Kuan. Then getting the watering-pot, she sped on her way back again. But being in low spirits, she retired alone into her room and lay herself down. One and all, however, simply maintained that she was out of sorts, so they did not pay any heed to her.

A day went by. On the morrow fell, in fact, the anniversary of the birth of Wang Tzu-t’eng’s spouse, and some one was despatched from his residence to come and invite dowager lady Chia and Madame Wang. Madame Wang found out however that dowager lady Chia would not avail herself of the invitation, and neither would she go. So Mrs. Hsüeh went along with lady Feng, and the three sisters of the Chia family, and Pao-ch’ai and Pao-yü, and only returned home late in the evening.

Madame Wang was sitting in Mrs. Hsüeh’s apartments, whither she had just crossed, when she perceived Chia Huan come back from school, and she bade him transcribe incantations out of the Chin Kang Canon and intonate them. Chia Huan accordingly came and seated himself on the stove-couch, occupied by Madame Wang, and, directing a servant to light the candles, he started copying in an ostentatious and dashing manner. Now he called Ts’ai Hsia to pour a cup of tea for him. Now he asked Yu Ch’uan to take the scissors and cut the snuff of the wick. “Chin Ch’uan!” he next cried, “you’re in the way of the rays of the lamp.”

The servant-girls had all along entertained an antipathy for him, and not one of them therefore worried her mind about what he said. Ts’ai Hsia was the only one who still got on well with him, so pouring a cup of tea, she handed it to him. But she felt prompted to whisper to him: “Keep quiet a bit! what’s the use of making people dislike you?”

“I know myself how matters stand,” Chia Huan rejoined, as he cast a steady glance at her; “so don’t you try and befool me! Now that you are on intimate terms with Pao-yü, you don’t pay much heed to me. I’ve also seen through it myself.”

Ts’ai Hsiao set her teeth together, and gave him a fillip on the head. “You heartless fellow!” she cried. “You’re like the dog, that bit Lü T’ung-pin. You have no idea of what’s right and what’s wrong!”

While these two nagged away, they noticed lady Feng and Madame Wang cross together over to them. Madame Wang at once assailed him with questions. She asked him how many ladies had been present on that day, whether the play had been good or bad, and what the banquet had been like.

But a brief interval over, Pao-yü too appeared on the scene. After saluting Madame Wang, he also made a few remarks, with all decorum; and then bidding a servant remove his frontlet, divest him of his long gown and pull off his boots, he rushed head foremost, into his mother’s lap.

Madame Wang caressed and patted him. But while Pao-yü clung to his mother’s neck, he spoke to her of one thing and then another.

“My child,” said Madame Wang, “you’ve again had too much to drink; your face is scalding hot, and if you still keep on rubbing and scraping it, why, you’ll by and bye stir up the fumes of wine! Don’t you yet go and lie down quietly over there for a little!”

Chiding him the while, she directed a servant to fetch a pillow. Pao-yü therefore lay himself down at the back of Madame Wang, and called Ts’ai Hsia to come and stroke him.

Pao-yü then began to bandy words with Ts’ai Hsia. But perceiving that Ts’ai Hsia was reserved, and, that instead of paying him any attention, she kept her eyes fixed upon Chia Huan, Pao-yü eagerly took her hand. “My dear girl!” he said; “do also heed me a little;” and as he gave utterance to this appeal, he kept her hand clasped in his.

Ts’ai Hsia, however, drew her hand away and would not let him hold it. “If you go on in this way,” she vehemently exclaimed, “I’ll shout out at once.”

These two were in the act of wrangling, when verily Chia Huan overheard what was going on. He had, in fact, all along hated Pao-yü; so when on this occasion, he espied him up to his larks with Ts’ai Hsia, he could much less than ever stifle feelings of resentment in his heart. After some reflection, therefore, an idea suggested itself to his mind, and pretending that it was by a slip of the hand, he shoved the candle, overflowing with tallow, into Pao-yü‘s face.

“Ai ya!” Pao-yü was heard to exclaim. Every one in the whole room was plunged in consternation. With precipitate haste, the lanterns, standing on the floor, were moved over; and, with the first ray of light, they discovered that Pao-yü‘s face was one mass of tallow.

Madame Wang gave way to anger as well as anxiety. At one time, she issued directions to the servants to rub and wash Pao-yü clean. At another, she heaped abuse upon Chia Huan.

Lady Feng jumped on to the stone-couch by leaps and bounds. But while intent upon removing the stuff from Pao-yü‘s face, she simultaneously ejaculated: “Master Tertius, are you still such a trickster! I’ll tell you what, you’ll never turn to any good account! Yet dame Chao should ever correct and admonish him.”

This single remark suggested the idea to Madame Wang, and she lost no time in sending for Mrs. Chao to come round.

“You bring up,” she berated her, “such a black-hearted offspring like this, and don’t you, after all, advise and reprove him? Time and again I paid no notice whatever to what happened, and you and he have become more audacious, and have gone from worse to worse!”

Mrs. Chao had no alternative but to suppress every sense of injury, silence all grumblings, and go herself and lend a hand to the others in tidying Pao-yü. She then perceived that a whole row of blisters had risen on the left side of Pao-yü‘s face, but that fortunately no injury had been done to his eyes.

When Madame Wang’s attention was drawn to them she felt her heart sore. It fell a prey to fears also lest when dowager lady Chia made any inquiries about them she should find it difficult to give her any satisfactory reply. And so distressed did she get that she gave Mrs. Chao another scolding. But while she tried to comfort Pao-yü, she, at the same time, fetched some powder for counteracting the effects of the virus, and applied it on his face.

“It’s rather sore,” said Pao-yü, “but it’s nothing to speak of. Tomorrow when my old grandmother asks about it, I can simply explain that I scalded it myself; that will be quite enough to tell her.”

“If you say that you scalded it yourself,” lady Feng observed, “why, she’ll also call people to task for not looking out; and a fit of rage will, beyond doubt, be the outcome of it all.”

Madame Wang then ordered the servants to take care and escort Pao-yü back to his room. On their arrival, Hsi Jen and his other attendants saw him, and they were all in a great state of flurry.

As for Lin Tai-yü, when she found that Pao-yü had gone out of doors, she continued the whole day a prey to ennui. In the evening, she deputed messengers two and three times to go and inquire about him. But when she came to know that he had been scalded, she hurried in person to come and see him. She then discovered Pao-yü all alone, holding a glass and scanning his features in it; while the left side of his face was plastered all over with some medicine.

Lin Tai-yü imagined that the burn was of an extremely serious nature, and she hastened to approach him with a view to examine it. Pao-yü, however, screened his face, and, waving his hand, bade her leave the room; for knowing her usual knack for tidiness he did not feel inclined to let her get a glimpse of his face. Tai-yü then gave up the attempt, and confined herself to asking him: “whether it was very painful?”

“It isn’t very sore,” replied Pao-yü, “if I look after it for a day or two, it will get all right.”

But after another short stay, Lin Tai-yü repaired back to her quarters.

The next day Pao-yü saw dowager lady Chia. But in spite of his confession that he himself was responsible for the scalding of his face, his grandmother could not refrain from reading another lecture to the servants who had been in attendance.

A day after, Ma, a Taoist matron, whose name was recorded as Pao-yü‘s godmother, came on a visit to the mansion. Upon perceiving Pao-yü, she was very much taken aback, and asked all about the circumstances of the accident. When he explained that he had been scalded, she forthwith shook her head and heaved a sigh; then while making with her fingers a few passes over Pao-yü‘s face, she went on to mutter incantations for several minutes. “I can guarantee that he’ll get all right,” she added, “for this is simply a sadden and fleeting accident!”

Turning towards dowager lady Chia: “Venerable ancestor,” she observed, “Venerable Buddha! how could you ever be aware of the existence of the portentous passage in that Buddhistic classic, ‘to the effect that a son of every person, who holds the dignity of prince, duke or high functionary, has no sooner come into the world and reached a certain age than numerous evil spirits at once secretly haunt him, and pinch him, when they find an opportunity; or dig their nails into him; or knock his bowl of rice down, during, meal-time; or give him a shove and send him over, while he is quietly seated.’ So this is the reason why the majority of the sons and grandsons of those distinguished families do not grow up to attain manhood.”

Dowager lady Chia, upon hearing her speak in this wise, eagerly asked: “Is there any Buddhistic spell, by means of which to check their influence or not?”

“This is an easy job!” rejoined the Taoist matron Ma, “all one need do is to perform several meritorious deeds on his account so as to counteract the consequences of retribution and everything will then be put right. That canon further explains: ‘that in the western part of the world there is a mighty Buddha, whose glory illumines all things, and whose special charge is to cast his lustre on the evil spirits in dark places; that if any benevolent man or virtuous woman offers him oblations with sincerity of heart, he is able to so successfully perpetuate the peace and quiet of their sons and grandsons that these will no more meet with any calamities arising from being possessed by malevolent demons.’”

“But what, I wonder,” inquired dowager lady Chia, “could be offered to this god?”

“Nothing of any great value,” answered the Taoist matron, Ma. “Exclusive of offerings of scented candles, several catties of scented oil can be added, each day, to keep the lantern of the Great Sea alight. This ‘Great Sea’ lantern is the visible embodiment and Buddhistic representation of this divinity, so day and night we don’t venture to let it go out!”

“For a whole day and a whole night,” asked dowager lady Chia, “how much oil is needed, so that I too should accomplish a good action?”

“There is really no limit as to quantity. It rests upon the goodwill of the donor,” Ma, the Taoist matron, put in by way of reply. “In my quarters, for instance, I have several lanterns, the gifts of the consorts of princes and the spouses of high officials living in various localities. The consort of the mansion of the Prince of Nan Au has been prompted in her beneficence by a liberal spirit; she allows each day forty-eight catties of oil, and a catty of wick; so that her ‘Great Sea’ lamp is only a trifle smaller than a water-jar. The spouse of the marquis of Chin Hsiang comes next, with no more than twenty catties a day. Besides these, there are several other families; some giving ten catties; some eight catties; some three; some five; subject to no fixed rule; and of course I feel bound to keep the lanterns alight on their behalf.”

Dowager lady Chia nodded her head and gave way to reflection.

“There’s still another thing,” continued the Taoist matron, Ma. “If it be on account of father or mother or seniors, any excessive donation would not matter. But were you, venerable ancestor, to bestow too much in your offering for Pao-yü, our young master won’t, I fear, be equal to the gift; and instead of being benefited, his happiness will be snapped. If you therefore want to make a liberal gift seven catties will do; if a small one, then five catties will even be sufficient.”

“Well, in that case,” responded dowager lady Chia, “let us fix upon five catties a day, and every month come and receive payment of the whole lump sum!”

“O-mi-to-fu!” exclaimed Ma, the Taoist matron, “Oh merciful, and mighty P’u Sa!”

Dowager lady Chia then called the servants and impressed on their minds that whenever Pao-yü went out of doors in the future, they should give several strings of cash to the pages to bestow on charity among the bonzes and Taoist priests, and the poor and needy they might meet on the way.

These directions concluded, the Taoist matron trudged into the various quarters, and paid her respects, and then strolled leisurely about. Presently, she entered Mrs. Chao’s apartments. After the two ladies had exchanged salutations, Mrs. Chao bade a young servant-girl hand her guest a cup of tea. While Mrs. Chao busied herself pasting shoes, Ma, the Taoist matron, espied, piled up in a heap on the stove-couch, sundry pieces of silks and satins. “It just happens,” she consequently remarked, “that I have no facings for shoes, so my lady do give me a few odd cuttings of silk and satin, of no matter what colour, to make myself a pair of shoes with.”

Mrs. Chao heaved a sigh. “Look,” she said, “whether there be still among them any pieces good for anything. But anything that’s worth anything doesn’t find its way in here. If you don’t despise what’s worthless, you’re at liberty to select any two pieces and to take them away, and have done.”

The Taoist matron, Ma, chose with alacrity several pieces and shoved them in her breast.

“The other day,” Mrs. Chao went on to inquire, “I sent a servant over with five hundred cash; have you presented any offerings before the god of medicine or not?”

“I’ve offered them long ago for you,” the Taoist matron Ma rejoined.

“O-mi-to-fu!” ejaculated Mrs. Chao with a sigh, “were I a little better off, I’d also come often and offer gifts; but though my will be boundless, my means are insufficient!”

“Don’t trouble your mind on this score,” suggested Ma, the Taoist matron. “By and bye, when Mr. Huan has grown up into a man and obtained some official post or other, will there be then any fear of your not being able to afford such offerings as you might like to make?”

At these words Mrs. Chao gave a smile. “Enough, enough!” she cried. “Don’t again refer to such contingencies! the present is a fair criterion. For up to whom in this house can my son and I come? Pao-yü is still a mere child; but he is such that he wins people’s love. Those big people may be partial to him, and love him a good deal, I’ve nothing to say to it; but I can’t eat humble pie to this sort of mistress!”

While uttering this remark, she stretched out her two fingers.

Ma, the Taoist matron, understood the meaning she desired to convey. “It’s your lady Secunda, Lien, eh?” she forthwith asked.

Mrs. Chao was filled with trepidation. Hastily waving her hand, she got to her feet, raised the portiere, and peeped outside. Perceiving that there was no one about, she at length retraced her footsteps. “Dreadful!” she then said to the Taoist matron. “Dreadful! But speaking of this sort of mistress, I’m not so much as a human being, if she doesn’t manage to shift over into her mother’s home the whole of this family estate.”

“Need you tell me this!” Ma, the Taoist matron, at these words, remarked with a view to ascertain what she implied. “Haven’t I, forsooth, discovered it all for myself? Yet it’s fortunate that you don’t trouble your minds about her; for it’s far better that you should let her have her own way.”

“My dear woman,” rejoined Mrs. Chao, “Not let her have her own way! why, is it likely that any one would have the courage to tell her anything?”

“I don’t mean to utter any words that may bring upon me retribution,” added Ma, the Taoist matron, “but you people haven’t got the wits. But it’s no matter of surprise. Yet if you daren’t openly do anything, why, you could stealthily have devised some plan. And do you still tarry up to this day?”

Mrs. Chao realised that there lurked something in her insinuation, and she felt an inward secret joy. “What plan could I stealthily devise?” she asked. “I’ve got the will right enough, but I’m not a person gifted with this sort of gumption. So were you to impart to me some way or other, I would reward you most liberally.”

When the Taoist matron, Ma, heard this, she drew near to her. “O-mi-to-fu! desist at once from asking me!” she designedly exclaimed. “How can I know anything about such matters, contrary as they are to what is right?”

“There you are again!” Mrs. Chao replied. “You’re one ever most ready to succour those in distress, and to help those in danger, and is it likely that you’ll quietly look on, while some one comes and compasses my death as well as that of my son? Are you, pray, fearful lest I shouldn’t give you any reward?”

Ma, the Taoist matron, greeted this remark with a smile. “You’re right enough in what you say,” she ventured, “of my being unable to bear the sight of yourself and son receiving insult from a third party; but as for your mention of rewards, why, what’s there of yours that I still covet?”

This answer slightly reassured Mrs. Chao’s mind. “How is it,” she speedily urged, “that an intelligent person like you should have become so dense? If, indeed, the spell prove efficacious, and we exterminate them both, is there any apprehension that this family estate won’t be ours? and when that time comes, won’t you get all you may wish?”

At this disclosure, Ma, the Taoist matron, lowered her head for a long time. “When everything,” she observed, “shall have been settled satisfactorily, and when there’ll be, what’s more, no proof at all, will you still pay any heed to me?”

“What’s there hard about this?” remarked Mrs. Chao. “I’ve saved several taels from my own pin-money, and have besides a good number of clothes and head-ornaments. So you can first take several of these away with you. And I’ll further write an I.O.U., and entrust it to you, and when that time does come, I’ll pay you in full.”

“That will do!” answered the Taoist matron, Ma.

Mrs. Chao thereupon dismissed even a young servant-girl, who happened to be in the room, and hastily opening a trunk, she produced several articles of clothing and jewelry, as well as a few odd pieces of silver from her own pocket-money. Then also writing a promissory note for fifty taels, she surrendered the lot to Ma, the Taoist matron. “Take these,” she said, “in advance for presents in your temple.”

At the sight of the various articles and of the promissory note, the Taoist matron became at once unmindful of what was right and what was wrong; and while her mouth was full of assent, she stretched out her arm, and first and foremost laid hold of the hard cash, and next clutched the I.O.U. Turning then towards Mrs. Chao, she asked for a sheet of paper; and taking up a pair of scissors, she cut out two human beings and gave them to Mrs. Chao, enjoining her to write on the upper part of them the respective ages of the two persons in question. Looking further for a sheet of blue paper, she cut out five blue-faced devils, which she bade her place together side by side with the paper men, and taking a pin she made them fast. “When I get home,” she remarked, “I’ll have recourse to some art, which will, beyond doubt, prove efficacious.”

When she however had done speaking, she suddenly saw Madame Wang’s waiting-maid make her appearance inside the room. “What! my dame, are you in here!” the girl exclaimed. “Why, our lady is waiting for you!”

The two dames then parted company.

But passing them over, we will now allude to Lin Tai-yµ. As Pao-yü had scalded his face, and did not go out of doors very much, she often came to have a chat with him. On this particular day she took up, after her meal, some book or other and read a couple of pages out of it. Next, she busied herself a little with needlework, in company with Tzu Chuan. She felt however thoroughly dejected and out of sorts. So she strolled out of doors along with her. But catching sight of the newly sprouted bamboo shoots, in front of the pavilion, they involuntarily stepped out of the entrance of the court, and penetrated into the garden. They cast their eyes on all four quarters; but not a soul was visible. When they became conscious of the splendour of the flowers and the chatter of the birds, they, with listless step, turned their course towards the I Hung court. There they found several servant-girls baling out water; while a bevy of them stood under the verandah, watching the thrushes having their bath. They heard also the sound of laughter in the rooms.

The fact is that Li Kung-ts’ai, lady Feng, and Pao-ch’ai were assembled inside. As soon as they saw them walk in, they with one voice shouted, smiling: “Now, are not these two more!”

“We are a full company to-day,” laughed Tai-yü, “but who has issued the cards and invited us here?”

“The other day,” interposed lady Feng, “I sent servants with a present of two caddies of tea for you, Miss Lin; was it, after all, good?”

“I had just forgotten all about it,” Tai-yü rejoined, “many thanks for your kind attention!

“I tasted it,” observed Pao-yü. “I did not think it anything good. But I don’t know how others, who’ve had any of it, find it.”

“Its flavour,” said Tai-yü, “is good; the only thing is, it has no colour.”

“It’s tribute tea from the Laos Kingdom,” continued lady Feng. “When I tried it, I didn’t either find it anything very fine. It’s not up to what we ordinarily drink.”

“To my taste, it’s all right,” put in Tai-yü. “But what your palates are like, I can’t make out.”

“As you say it’s good,” suggested Pao-yü, “you’re quite at liberty to take all I have for your use.”

“I’ve got a great deal more of it over there,” lady Feng remarked.

“I’ll tell a servant-girl to go and fetch it,” Tai-yü replied.

“No need,” lady Feng went on. “I’ll send it over with some one. I also have a favour to ask of you to-morrow, so I may as well tell the servant to bring it along at the same time.”

When Lin Tai-yü heard these words, she put on a smile. “You just mark this,” she observed. “I’ve had to-day a little tea from her place, and she at once begins making a tool of me!”

“Since you’ve had some of our tea,” lady Feng laughed, “how is it that you have not yet become a wife in our household?”

The whole party burst out laughing aloud. So much so, that they found it difficult to repress themselves. But Tai-yü‘s face was suffused with blushes. She turned her head the other way, and uttered not a word.

“Our sister-in-law Secunda’s jibes are first-rate!” Pao-ch’ai chimed in with a laugh.

“What jibes!” exclaimed Tai-yü; “they’re purely and simply the prattle of a mean mouth and vile tongue! They’re enough to evoke people’s displeasure!”

Saying this, she went on to sputter in disgust.

“Were you,” insinuated lady Feng, “to become a wife in my family, what is there that you would lack?” Pointing then at Pao-yü, “Look here!” she cried—“Is not this human being worthy of you? Is not his station in life good enough for you? Are not our stock and estate sufficient for you? and in what slight degree can he make you lose caste?”

Tai-yü rose to her feet, and retired immediately. But Pao-ch’ai shouted out: “Here’s P’in Erh in a huff! Don’t you yet come back? when you’ve gone, there will really be no fun!”

While calling out to her, she jumped up to pull her back. As soon, however, as she reached the door of the room, she beheld Mrs. Chao, accompanied by Mrs. Chou; both coming to look up Pao-yü. Pao-yü and his companions got up in a body and pressed them into a seat. Lady Feng was the sole person who did not heed them.

But just as Pao-ch’ai was about to open her lips, she perceived a servant-girl, attached to Madame Wang’s apartments, appear on the scene. “Your maternal uncle’s wife has come,” she said, “and she requests you, ladies and young ladies, to come out and see her.”

Li Kung-ts’ai hurriedly walked away in company with lady Feng. The two dames, Mrs. Chao and Mrs. Chou, in like manner took their leave and quitted the room.

“As for me, I can’t go out,” Pao-yü shouted. “But whatever you do, pray, don’t ask aunt to come in here.” “Cousin Lin,” he went on to say, “do stay on a while; I’ve got something to tell you.”

Lady Feng overheard him. Turning her head towards Lin Tai-yü, “There’s some one,” she cried; “who wants to speak to you.” And forthwith laying hold of Lin Tai-yü, she pushed her back and then trudged away, along with Li Kung-ts’ai.

During this time, Pao-yü clasped Tai-yü‘s hand in his. He did nothing than smile. But not a word did he utter. Tai-yü naturally, therefore, got crimson in the face, and struggled to escape his importunities.

“Ai-ya!” exclaimed Pao-yü. “How my head is sore!”

“It should be!” rejoined Tai-yü. “O-mi-to-fu.”

Pao-yü then gave vent to a loud shout. His body bounced three or four feet high from the ground. His mouth was full of confused shrieks. But all he said was rambling talk.

Tai-yü and the servant-girls were full of consternation, and, with all possible haste, they ran and apprised Madame Wang and dowager lady Chia.

Wang Tzu-t’eng’s wife was, at this time, also with them, so they all came in a body to see him. Pao-yü behaved more and more as if determined to clutch a sword or seize a spear to put an end to his existence. He raged in a manner sufficient to subvert the heavens and upset the earth.

As soon as dowager lady Chia and Madame Wang caught sight of him, they were struck with terror. They trembled wildly like a piece of clothing that is being shaken. Uttering a shout of: “My son,” and another of: “My flesh,” they burst out into a loud fit of crying. Presently, all the inmates were seized with fright. Even Chia She, Madame Hsing, Chia Cheng, Chia Chen, Chia Lien, Chia Jung, Chia Yün, Chia P’ing, Mrs. Hsüeh, Hsüeh P’an, Chou Jui’s wife, and the various members of the household, whether high or low, and the servant-girls and married women too, rushed into the garden to see what was up.

The confusion that prevailed was, at the moment, like entangled flax. Every one was at a loss what to do, when they espied lady Feng dash into the garden, a glistening sword in hand, and try to cut down everything that came in her way, ogle vacantly whomsoever struck her gaze, and make forthwith an attempt to despatch them. A greater panic than ever broke out among the whole assemblage. But placing herself at the head of a handful of sturdy female servants, Chou Jui’s wife precipitated herself forward, and clasping her tight, they succeeded in snatching the sword from her grip, and carrying her back into her room.

P’ing Erh, Feng Erh, and the other girls began to weep. They invoked the heavens and appealed to the earth. Even Chia Cheng was distressed at heart. One and all at this stage started shouting, some, one thing; some, another. Some suggested exorcists. Some cried out for the posture-makers to attract the devils. Others recommended that Chang, the Taoist priest, of the Yü Huang temple, should catch the evil spirits. A thorough turmoil reigned supreme for a long time. The gods were implored. Prayers were offered. Every kind of remedy was tried, but no benefit whatever became visible.

After sunset, the spouse of Wang Tzu-t’eng said good-bye and took her departure. On the ensuing day, Wang Tzu-t’eng himself also came to make inquiries. Following closely upon him, arrived, in a body, messengers from the young marquis Shih, Madame Hsing’s young brother, and their various relatives to ascertain for themselves how (lady Feng and Pao-yü) were progressing. Some brought charm-water. Some recommended bonzes and Taoist priests. Others spoke highly of doctors. But that young fellow and his elder brother’s wife fell into such greater and greater stupor that they lost all consciousness. Their bodies were hot like fire. As they lay prostrate on their beds, they talked deliriously. With the fall of the shades of night their condition aggravated. So much so, that the matrons and servant-girls did not venture to volunteer their attendance. They had, therefore, to be both moved into Madame Wang’s quarters, where servants were told off to take their turn and watch them.

Dowager lady Chia, Madame Wang, Madame Hsing and Mrs. Hsüeh did not budge an inch or a step from their side. They sat round them, and did nothing but cry. Chia She and Chia Cheng too were a prey, at this juncture, to misgivings lest weeping should upset dowager lady Chia. Day and night oil was burnt and fires were, mindless of expense, kept alight. The bustle and confusion was such that no one, either master or servant, got any rest.

Chia She also sped on every side in search of Buddhist and Taoist priests. But Chia Cheng had witnessed how little relief these things could afford, and he felt constrained to dissuade Chia She from his endeavours. “The destiny,” he argued, “of our son and daughter is entirely dependent upon the will of Heaven, and no human strength can prevail. The malady of these two persons would not be healed, even were every kind of treatment tried, and as I feel confident that it is the design of heaven that things should be as they are, all we can do is to allow it to carry out its purpose.”

Chia She, however, paid no notice to his remonstrances and continued as hitherto to fuss in every imaginable way. In no time three days elapsed. Lady Feng and Pao-yü were still confined to their beds. Their very breaths had grown fainter. The whole household, therefore, unanimously arrived at the conclusion that there was no hope, and with all despatch they made every necessary preparation for the subsequent requirements of both their relatives.

Dowager lady Chia, Madame Wang, Chia Lien, P’ing Erh, Hsi Jen and the others indulged in tears with keener and keener anguish. They hung between life and death. Mrs. Chao alone was the one who assumed an outward sham air of distress, while in her heart she felt her wishes gratified.

The fourth day arrived. At an early hour Pao-yü suddenly opened his eyes and addressed himself to his grandmother Chia. “From this day forward,” he said, “I may no longer abide in your house, so you had better send me off at once!”

These words made dowager lady Chia feel as if her very heart had been wrenched out of her. Mrs. Chao, who stood by, exhorted her. “You shouldn’t, venerable lady,” she said, “indulge in excessive grief. This young man has been long ago of no good; so wouldn’t it be as well to dress him up and let him go back a moment sooner from this world. You’ll also be thus sparing him considerable suffering. But, if you persist, in not reconciling yourself to the separation and this breath of his is not cut off, he will lie there and suffer without any respite....”

Her arguments were scarcely ended, when she was spat upon by dowager lady Chia. “You rotten-tongued, good-for-nothing hag!” she cried abusively. “What makes you fancy him of no good! You wish him dead and gone; but what benefit will you then derive? Don’t give way to any dreams; for, if he does die, I’ll just exact your lives from you! It’s all because you’ve been continuously at him, inciting and urging him to read and write, that his spirit has become so intimidated that, at the sight of his father, he behaves just like a rat trying to get out of the way of a cat! And is not all this the result of the bullying of such a mean herd of women as yourselves! Could you now drive him to death, your wishes would immediately be fulfilled; but which of you will I let off?”

Now she shed tears; now she gave vent to abuse.

Chia Cheng, who stood by, heard these invectives; and they so enhanced his exasperation that he promptly shouted out and made Mrs. Chao withdraw. He then exerted himself for a time to console (his senior) by using kindly accents. But suddenly some one came to announce that the two coffins had been completed. This announcement pierced, like a dagger, dowager lady Chia to the heart; and while weeping with despair more intense, she broke forth in violent upbraidings.

“Who is it,”—she inquired; “who gave orders to make the coffins? Bring at once the coffin-makers and beat them to death!”

A stir ensued sufficient to convulse the heavens and to subvert the earth. But at an unforeseen moment resounded in the air the gentle rapping of a ‘wooden fish’ bell. A voice recited the sentence: “Ave! Buddha able to unravel retribution and dispel grievances! Should any human being lie in sickness, and his family be solicitous on his account; or should any one have met with evil spirits and come across any baleful evils, we have the means to effect a cure.”

Dowager lady Chia and Madame Wang at once directed servants to go out into the street and find out who it was. It turned out to be, in fact, a mangy-headed bonze and a hobbling Taoist priest. What was the appearance of the bonze?

His nose like a suspended gall; his two eyebrows so long,
His eyes, resembling radiant stars, possessed a precious glow,
His coat in tatters and his shoes of straw, without a home;
Rolling in filth, and, a worse fate, his head one mass of boils.

And the Taoist priest, what was he like?

With one leg perchèd high he comes, with one leg low;
His whole frame drenching wet, bespattered all with mud.
If you perchance meet him, and ask him where’s his home,
“In fairyland, west of the ‘Weak Water,’ he’ll say.”

Chia Cheng ordered the servants to invite them to walk in. “On what hill,” he asked those two persons, “do you cultivate the principles of reason?

“Worthy official!” the bonze smiled, “you must not ask too many questions! It’s because we’ve learnt that there are inmates of your honourable mansion in a poor state of health that we come with the express design of working a cure.”

“There are,” explained Chia Cheng, “two of our members, who have been possessed of evil spirits. But, is there, I wonder, any remedy by means of which they could he healed?”

“In your family,” laughingly observed the Taoist priest, “you have ready at hand a precious thing, the like of which is rare to find in the world. It possesses the virtue of alleviating the ailment, so why need you inquire about remedies?”

Chia Cheng’s mind was forthwith aroused. “It’s true,” he consequently rejoined, “that my son brought along with him, at the time of his birth, a piece of jade, on the surface of which was inscribed that it had the virtue of dispelling evil influences, but we haven’t seen any efficacy in it.”

“There is, worthy officer,” said the bonze, “something in it which you do not understand. That precious jade was, in its primitive state, efficacious, but consequent upon its having been polluted by music, lewdness, property and gain it has lost its spiritual properties. But produce now that valuable thing and wait till I have taken it into my hands and pronounced incantations over it, when it will become as full of efficacy as of old!”

Chia Cheng accordingly unclasped the piece of jade from Pao-yü‘s neck, and handed it to the two divines. The Buddhist priest held it with reverence in the palm of his hand and heaving a deep sigh, “Since our parting,” he cried, “at the foot of the Ch’ing Keng peak, about thirteen years have elapsed. How time flies in the mortal world! Thine earthly destiny has not yet been determined. Alas, alas! how admirable were the qualities thou did’st possess in those days!

“By Heaven unrestrained, without constraint from Earth,

No joys lived in thy heart, but sorrows none as well;
Yet when perception, through refinement, thou did’st reach,
Thou went’st among mankind to trouble to give rise.
How sad the lot which thou of late hast had to hear!
Powder prints and rouge stains thy precious lustre dim.
House bars both day and night encage thee like a duck.
Deep wilt thou sleep, but from thy dream at length thou’lt wake,
Thy debt of vengeance, once discharged, thou wilt depart.”

At the conclusion of this recital, he again rubbed the stone for a while, and gave vent to some nonsensical utterances, after which he surrendered it to Chia Cheng. “This object,” he said, “has already resumed its efficacy; but you shouldn’t do anything to desecrate it. Hang it on the post of the door in his bed-room, and with the exception of his own relatives, you must not let any outside female pollute it. After the expiry of thirty-three days, he will, I can guarantee, be all right.”

Chia Cheng then gave orders to present tea; but the two priests had already walked away. He had, however, no alternative but to comply with their injunctions, and lady Feng and Pao-yü, in point of fact, got better from day to day. Little by little they returned to their senses and experienced hunger. Dowager lady Chia and Madame Wang, at length, felt composed in their minds. All the cousins heard the news outside. Tai-yü, previous to anything else, muttered a prayer to Buddha; while Pao-ch’ai laughed and said not a word.

“Sister Pao,” inquired Hsi Ch’un, “what are you laughing for?”

“I laugh,” replied Pao-ch’ai, “because the ‘Thus-Come’ Joss has more to do than any human being. He’s got to see to the conversion of all mankind, and to take care of the ailments, to which all flesh is heir; for he restores every one of them at once to health; and he has as well to control people’s marriages so as to bring them about through his aid; and what do you say, has he ample to do or not? Now, isn’t this enough to make one laugh, eh?”

Lin Tai-yü blushed. “Ts’ui!” she exclaimed; “none of you are good people. Instead of following the example of worthy persons, you try to rival the mean mouth of that hussey Feng.”

As she uttered these words, she raised the portiere and made her exit.

But, reader, do you want to know any further circumstances? If so, the next chapter will explain them to you.

第二十六回

蜂腰桥设言传心事 潇湘馆春困发幽情

　　话说宝玉养过了三十三天之后， 不但身体强壮，亦且连脸上疮痕平服，仍回大观园内去。这也不在话下。

　　且说近日宝玉病的时节，贾芸带着家下小厮坐更看守，昼夜在这里，那红玉同众丫鬟也在这里守着宝玉，彼此相见多日，都渐渐混熟了。那红玉见贾芸手里拿的手帕子，倒象是自己从前掉的，待要问他，又不好问的。不料那和尚道士来过，用不着一切男人，贾芸仍种树去了。这件事待要放下，心内又放不下，待要问去，又怕人猜疑，正是犹豫不决神魂不定之际，忽听窗外问道：“姐姐在屋里没有？”红玉闻听，在窗眼内望外一看，原来是本院的个小丫头名叫佳蕙的，因答说：“在家里，你进来罢。”佳蕙听了跑进来，就坐在床上，笑道：“我好造化！才刚在院子里洗东西，宝玉叫往林姑娘那里送茶叶， 花大姐姐交给我送去。可巧老太太那里给林姑娘送钱来，正分给他们的丫头们呢。见我去了，林姑娘就抓了两把给我，也不知多少。你替我收着。”便把手帕子打，把钱倒了出来，红玉替他一五一十的数了收起。

　　佳蕙道：“你这一程子心里到底觉怎么样？依我说，你竟家去住两日，请一个大夫来瞧瞧，吃两剂药就好了。”红玉道：“那里的话，好好的，家去作什么！”佳蕙道：“我想起来了， 林姑娘生的弱，时常他吃药，你就和他要些来吃，也是一样。”红玉道：“胡说！药也是混吃的。”佳蕙道：“你这也不是个长法儿，又懒吃懒喝的，终久怎么样？”红玉道：“怕什么，还不如早些儿死了倒干净！”佳蕙道：“好好的，怎么说这些话？”红玉道：“你那里知道我心里的事！”

　　佳蕙点头想了一会， 道：“可也怨不得，这个地方难站。就象昨儿老太太因宝玉病了这些日子，说跟着伏侍的这些人都辛苦了，如今身上好了，各处还完了愿，叫把跟着的人都按着等儿赏他们。我们算年纪小，上不去，我也不抱怨；像你怎么也不算在里头？ 我心里就不服。袭人那怕他得十分儿，也不恼他，原该的。说良心话，谁还敢比他呢？别说他素日殷勤小心， 便是不殷勤小心，也拼不得。可气晴雯、绮霰他们这几个，都算在上等里去， 仗着老子娘的脸面，众人倒捧着他去。你说可气不可气？”红玉道：“也不犯着气他们。 俗语说的好，‘千里搭长棚，没有个不散的筵席’，谁守谁一辈子呢？不过三年五载， 各人干各人的去了。那时谁还管谁呢？”这两句话不觉感动了佳蕙的心肠，由不得眼睛红了， 又不好意思好端端的哭，只得勉强笑道：“你这话说的却是。昨儿宝玉还说，明儿怎么样收拾房子，怎么样做衣裳，倒象有几百年的熬煎。”

　　红玉听了冷笑了两声， 方要说话，只见一个未留头的小丫头子走进来，手里拿着些花样子并两张纸， 说道：“这是两个样子，叫你描出来呢。”说着向红玉掷下，回身就跑了。红玉向外问道：“倒是谁的？也等不得说完就跑，谁蒸下馒头等着你，怕冷了不成！”那小丫头在窗外只说得一声：“是绮大姐姐的。”抬起脚来咕咚咕咚又跑了。红玉便赌气把那样子掷在一边， 向抽屉内找笔，找了半天都是秃了的，因说道：“前儿一枝新笔， 放在那里了？怎么一时想不起来。”一面说着，一面出神，想了一会方笑道：“是了，前儿晚上莺儿拿了去了。”便向佳蕙道：“你替我取了来。”佳蕙道：“花大姐姐还等着我替他抬箱子呢， 你自己取去罢。”红玉道：“他等着你，你还坐着闲打牙儿？我不叫你取去， 他也不等着你了。坏透了的小蹄子！”说着，自己便出房来，出了怡红院，一径往宝钗院内来。

　　刚至沁芳亭畔，只见宝玉的奶娘李嬷嬷从那边走来。红玉立住笑问道：“李奶奶， 你老人家那去了？怎打这里来？”李嬷嬷站住将手一拍道：“你说说，好好的又看上了那个种树的什么云哥儿雨哥儿的， 这会子逼着我叫了他来。明儿叫上房里听见，可又是不好。”红玉笑道：“你老人家当真的就依了他去叫了？”李嬷嬷道：“可怎么样呢？”红玉笑道：“那一个要是知道好歹，就回不进来才是。”李嬷嬷道：“他又不痴，为什么不进来？”红玉道：“既是进来，你老人家该同他一齐来，回来叫他一个人乱碰，可是不好呢。”李嬷嬷道：“我有那样工夫和他走？不过告诉了他，回来打发个小丫头子或是老婆子， 带进他来就完了。”说着，拄着拐杖一径去了。红玉听说，便站着出神，且不去取笔。

　　一时，只见一个小丫头子跑来，见红玉站在那里，便问道：“林姐姐，你在这里作什么呢？”红玉抬头见是小丫头子坠儿。红玉道：“那去？”坠儿道：“叫我带进芸二爷来。”说着一径跑了。这里红玉刚走至蜂腰桥门前，只见那边坠儿引着贾芸来了。那贾芸一面走，一面拿眼把红玉一溜；那红玉只装着和坠儿说话，也把眼去一溜贾芸：四目恰相对时，红玉不觉脸红了，一扭身往蘅芜苑去了。不在话下。

　　这里贾芸随着坠儿，逶迤来至怡红院中。坠儿先进去回明了，然后方领贾芸进去。贾芸看时，只见院内略略有几点山石，种着芭蕉，那边有两只仙鹤在松树下剔翎。一溜回廊上吊着各色笼子，各色仙禽异鸟。上面小小五间抱厦，一色雕镂新鲜花样隔扇，上面悬着一个匾额，四个大字，题道是“怡红快绿”。贾芸想道：“怪道叫‘怡红院’，原来匾上是恁样四个字。”正想着，只听里面隔着纱窗子笑说道：“快进来罢。我怎么就忘了你两三个月！”贾芸听得是宝玉的声音，连忙进入房内。抬头一看，只见金碧辉煌，文章(火闪)灼，却看不见宝玉在那里。一回头，只见左边立着一架大穿衣镜，从镜后转出两个一般大的十五六岁的丫头来说：“请二爷里头屋里坐。”贾芸连正眼也不敢看，连忙答应了。又进一道碧纱厨， 只见小小一张填漆床上，悬着大红销金撒花帐子。宝玉穿着家常衣服，(革及)着鞋，倚在床上拿着本书，看见他进来，将书掷下，早堆着笑立起身来。贾芸忙上前请了安。宝玉让坐，便在下面一张椅子上坐了。宝玉笑道：“只从那个月见了你，我叫你往书房里来， 谁知接接连连许多事情，就把你忘了。” 贾芸笑道：“总是我没福，偏偏又遇着叔叔身上欠安。叔叔如今可大安了？”宝玉道： “大好了。我倒听见说你辛苦了好几天。”贾芸道：“辛苦也是该当的。叔叔大安了，也是我们一家子的造化。”

　　说着， 只见有个丫鬟端了茶来与他。那贾芸口里和宝玉说着话，眼睛却溜瞅那丫鬟： 细挑身材，容长脸面，穿着银红袄儿，青缎背心，白绫细折裙。──不是别个，却是袭人。那贾芸自从宝玉病了几天，他在里头混了两日，他却把那有名人口认记了一半。他也知道袭人在宝玉房中比别个不同， 今见他端了茶来，宝玉又在旁边坐着，便忙站起来笑道：“姐姐怎么替我倒起茶来。我来到叔叔这里，又不是客，让我自己倒罢。”宝玉道：“你只管坐着罢。丫头们跟前也是这样。”贾芸笑道：“虽如此说，叔叔房里姐姐们，我怎么敢放肆呢。”一面说，一面坐下吃茶。

　　那宝玉便和他说些没要紧的散话。 又说道谁家的戏子好，谁家的花园好，又告诉他谁家的丫头标致，谁家的酒席丰盛，又是谁家有奇货，又是谁家有异物。那贾芸口里只得顺着他说， 说了一会，见宝玉有些懒懒的了，便起身告辞。宝玉也不甚留，只说：“你明儿闲了，只管来。”仍命小丫头子坠儿送他出去。

　　出了怡红院，贾芸见四顾无人，便把脚慢慢停着些走，口里一长一短和坠儿说话，先问他“几岁了？名字叫什么？你父母在那一行上？在宝叔房内几年了？一个月多少钱？共总宝叔房内有几个女孩子？”那坠儿见问，便一桩桩的都告诉他了。贾芸又道：“才刚那个与你说话的，他可是叫小红？”坠儿笑道：“他倒叫小红。你问他作什么？”贾芸道：“方才他问你什么手帕子，我倒拣了一块。”坠儿听了笑道：“他问了我好几遍，可有看见他的帕子。我有那么大工夫管这些事！今儿他又问我，他说我替他找着了，他还谢我呢。 才在蘅芜苑门口说的，二爷也听见了，不是我撒谎。好二爷，你既拣了，给我罢。我看他拿什么谢我。”

　　原来上月贾芸进来种树之时，便拣了一块罗帕，便知是所在园内的人失落的， 但不知是那一个人的，故不敢造次。今听见红玉问坠儿，便知是红玉的，心内不胜喜幸。又见坠儿追索，心中早得了主意，便向袖内将自己的一块取了出来，向坠儿笑道：“我给是给你，你若得了他的谢礼，不许瞒着我。”坠儿满口里答应了，接了手帕子，送出贾芸，回来找红玉，不在话下。

　　如今且说宝玉打发了贾芸去后， 意思懒懒的歪在床上，似有朦胧之态。袭人便走上来， 坐在床沿上推他，说道：“怎么又要睡觉？闷的很，你出去逛逛不是？”宝玉见说，便拉他的手笑道：“我要去，只是舍不得你。”袭人笑道：“快起来罢！”一面说，一面拉了宝玉起来。 宝玉道：“可往那去呢？怪腻腻烦烦的。”袭人道：“你出去了就好了。只管这么葳蕤，越发心里烦腻。”

　　宝玉无精打采的， 只得依他。晃出了房门，在回廊上调弄了一回雀儿；出至院外，顺着沁芳溪看了一回金鱼。 只见那边山坡上两只小鹿箭也似的跑来，宝玉不解其意。正自纳闷，只见贾兰在后面拿着一张小弓追了下来，一见宝玉在前面，便站住了，笑道：“二叔叔在家里呢，我只当出门去了。”宝玉道：“你又淘气了。好好的射他作什么？”贾兰笑道：“这会子不念书，闲着作什么？所以演习演习骑射。”宝玉道：“把牙栽了，那时才不演呢。”

　　说着， 顺着脚一径来至一个院门前，只见凤尾森森，龙吟细细。举目望门上一看，只见匾上写着“潇湘馆”三字。宝玉信步走入，只见湘帘垂地，悄无人声。走至窗前，觉得一缕幽香从碧纱窗中暗暗透出。 宝玉便将脸贴在纱窗上，往里看时，耳内忽听得细细的长叹了一声道：“‘每日家情思睡昏昏。’”宝玉听了，不觉心内痒将起来，再看时，只见黛玉在床上伸懒腰。宝玉在窗外笑道：“为甚么‘每日家情思睡昏昏’？”一面说，一面掀帘子进来了。

　　林黛玉自觉忘情，不觉红了脸，拿袖子遮了脸，翻身向里装睡着了。宝玉才走上来要搬他的身子，只见黛玉的奶娘并两个婆子却跟了进来说：“妹妹睡觉呢，等醒了再请来。 ”刚说着，黛玉便翻身坐了起来，笑道：“谁睡觉呢。”那两三个婆子见黛玉起来，便笑道：“我们只当姑娘睡着了。”说着，便叫紫鹃说：“姑娘醒了，进来伺侯。”一面说，一面都去了。

　　黛玉坐在床上，一面抬手整理鬓发，一面笑向宝玉道：“人家睡觉，你进来作什么？” 宝玉见他星眼微饧，香腮带赤，不觉神魂早荡，一歪身坐在椅子上，笑道：“你才说什么？”黛玉道：“我没说什么。”宝玉笑道：“给你个榧子吃！我都听见了。”

　　二人正说话，只见紫鹃进来。宝玉笑道：“紫鹃，把你们的好茶倒碗我吃。”紫鹃道：“那里是好的呢？要好的，只是等袭人来。”黛玉道：“别理他，你先给我舀水去罢。”紫鹃笑道：“他是客，自然先倒了茶来再舀水去。”说着倒茶去了。宝玉笑道：“好丫头，‘若共你多情小姐同鸳帐，怎舍得叠被铺床？’”林黛玉登时撂下脸来，说道：“二哥哥，你说什么？”宝玉笑道：“我何尝说什么。”黛玉便哭道：“如今新兴的，外头听了村话来，也说给我听；看了混帐书，也来拿我取笑儿。我成了爷们解闷的。”一面哭着，一面下床来往外就走。宝玉不知要怎样，心下慌了，忙赶上来，“好妹妹，我一时该死，你别告诉去。我再要敢，嘴上就长个疔，烂了舌头。”

　　正说着，只见袭人走来说道：“快回去穿衣服，老爷叫你呢。”宝玉听了，不觉打了个雷的一般，也顾不得别的，疾忙回来穿衣服。出园来，只见焙茗在二门前等着，宝玉便问道：“你可知道叫我是为什么？”焙茗道：“爷快出来罢，横竖是见去的，到那里就知道了。”一面说，一面催着宝玉。

　　转过大厅， 宝玉心里还自狐疑，只听墙角边一阵呵呵大笑，回头只见薛蟠拍着手笑了出来，笑道：“要不说姨夫叫你，你那里出来的这么快。”焙茗也笑道：“爷别怪我。”忙跪下了。 宝玉怔了半天，方解过来了，是薛蟠哄他出来。薛蟠连忙打恭作揖陪不是，又求“不要难为了小子，都是我逼他去的。”宝玉也无法了，只好笑问道：“你哄我也罢了， 怎么说我父亲呢？我告诉姨娘去，评评这个理，可使得么？”薛蟠忙道：“好兄弟，我原为求你快些出来，就忘了忌讳这句话。改日你也哄我，说我的父亲就完了。”宝玉道：“ 嗳，嗳，越发该死了。”又向焙茗道：“反叛(入下加肉)的，还跪着作什么！”焙茗连忙叩头起来。薛蟠道：“要不是我也不敢惊动，只因明儿五月初三日是我的生日，谁知古董行的程日兴， 他不知那里寻了来的这么粗这么长粉脆的鲜藕，这么大的大西瓜，这么长一尾新鲜的鲟鱼， 这么大的一个暹罗国进贡的灵柏香熏的暹猪。你说，他这四样礼可难得不难得？ 那鱼，猪不过贵而难得，这藕和瓜亏他怎么种出来的。我连忙孝敬了母亲，赶着给你们老太太、姨父、姨母送了些去。如今留了些，我要自己吃，恐怕折福，左思右想，除我之外，惟有你还配吃，所以特请你来。可巧唱曲儿的小么儿又才来了，我同你乐一天何如？”

　　一面说，一面来至他书房里。只见詹光、程日兴、胡斯来、单聘仁等并唱曲儿的都在这里， 见他进来，请安的，问好的，都彼此见过了。吃了茶，薛蟠即命人摆酒来。说犹未了，众小厮七手八脚摆了半天，方才停当归坐。宝玉果见瓜藕新异，因笑道：“我的寿礼还未送来，倒先扰了。”薛蟠道：“可是呢，明儿你送我什么？”宝玉道：“我可有什么可送的？ 若论银钱吃的穿的东西，究竟还不是我的，惟有我写一张字，画一张画，才算是我的。”

　　薛蟠笑道：“你提画儿，我才想起来。昨儿我看人家一张春宫，画的着实好。上面还有许多的字， 也没细看，只看落的款，是‘庚黄’画的。真真的好的了不得！”宝玉听说，心下猜疑道：“古今字画也都见过些，那里有个‘庚黄’？”想了半天，不觉笑将起来，命人取过笔来，在手心里写了两个字，又问薛蟠道：“你看真了是‘庚黄’？”薛蟠道：“怎么看不真！”宝玉将手一撒，与他看道：“别是这两字罢？其实与‘庚黄’相去不远。”众人都看时， 原来是“唐寅”两个字，都笑道：“想必是这两字，大爷一时眼花了也未可知。”薛蟠只觉没意思， 笑道：“谁知他‘糖银’‘果银’的。”

　　正说着，小厮来回“冯大爷来了”。宝玉便知是神武将军冯唐之子冯紫英来了。 薛蟠等一齐都叫“快请”。说犹未了，只见冯紫英一路说笑， 已进来了。众人忙起席让坐。冯紫英笑道：“好呀！也不出门了，在家里高乐罢。”宝玉薛蟠都笑道：“一向少会，老世伯身上康健？”紫英答道：“家父倒也托庇康健。 近来家母偶着了些风寒，不好了两天。”薛蟠见他面上有些青伤，便笑道：“这脸上又和谁挥拳的？挂了幌子了。”冯紫英笑道：“从那一遭把仇都尉的儿子打伤了，我就记了再不怄气，如何又挥拳？这个脸上，是前日打围，在铁网山教兔鹘捎一翅膀。”宝玉道：“几时的话？”紫英道：“三月二十八日去的，前儿也就回来了。”宝玉道：“怪道前儿初三四儿， 我在沈世兄家赴席不见你呢。我要问，不知怎么就忘了。单你去了，还是老世伯也去了？”紫英道：“可不是家父去，我没法儿，去罢了。难道我闲疯了，咱们几个人吃酒听唱的不乐，寻那个苦恼去？这一次，大不幸之中又大幸。”

　　薛蟠众人见他吃完了茶， 都说道：“且入席，有话慢慢的说。”冯紫英听说，便立起身来说道：“论理，我该陪饮几杯才是，只是今儿有一件大大要紧的事，回去还要见家父面回，实不敢领。”薛蟠宝玉众人那里肯依，死拉着不放。冯紫英笑道：“这又奇了。你我这些年， 那回儿有这个道理的？果然不能遵命。若必定叫我领，拿大杯来，我领两杯就是了。”众人听说，只得罢了，薛蟠执壶，宝玉把盏，斟了两大海。那冯紫英站着，一气而尽。 宝玉道：“你到底把这个‘不幸之幸’说完了再走。”冯紫英笑道：“今儿说的也不尽兴。我为这个，还要特治一东，请你们去细谈一谈；二则还有所恳之处。”说着执手就走。薛蟠道：“越发说的人热剌剌的丢不下。多早晚才请我们，告诉了。也免的人犹疑。”冯紫英道：“多则十日，少则八天。”一面说，一面出门上马去了。众人回来，依席又饮了一回方散。

　　宝玉回至园中， 袭人正记挂着他去见贾政，不知是祸是福，只见宝玉醉醺醺的回来， 问其原故，宝玉一一向他说了。袭人道：“人家牵肠挂肚的等着，你且高乐去，也到底打发人来给个信儿。”宝玉道：“我何尝不要送信儿，只因冯世兄来了，就混忘了。”

　　正说，只见宝钗走进来笑道：“偏了我们新鲜东西了。”宝玉笑道：“姐姐家的东西，自然先偏了我们了。”宝钗摇头笑道：“昨儿哥哥倒特特的请我吃，我不吃，叫他留着请人送人罢。 我知道我的命小福薄，不配吃那个。”说着，丫鬟倒了茶来，吃茶说闲话儿，不在话下。

　　却说那林黛玉听见贾政叫了宝玉去了，一日不回来，心中也替他忧虑。至晚饭后，闻听宝玉来了，心里要找他问问是怎么样了。一步步行来，见宝钗进宝玉的院内去了，自己也便随后走了来。刚到了沁芳桥，只见各色水禽都在池中浴水，也认不出名色来，但见一个个文彩炫耀， 好看异常，因而站住看了一会。再往怡红院来，只见院门关着，黛玉便以手扣门。

　　谁知晴雯和碧痕正拌了嘴，没好气，忽见宝钗来了，那晴雯正把气移在宝钗身上，正在院内抱怨说：“有事没事跑了来坐着，叫我们三更半夜的不得睡觉！”忽听又有人叫门，晴雯越发动了气，也并不问是谁，便说道：“都睡下了，明儿再来罢！”林黛玉素知丫头们的情性， 他们彼此顽耍惯了，恐怕院内的丫头没听真是他的声音，只当是别的丫头们来了，所以不开门，因而又高声说道：“是我，还不开么？”晴雯偏生还没听出来，便使性子说道：“凭你是谁，二爷吩咐的，一概不许放人进来呢！”林黛玉听了，不觉气怔在门外， 待要高声问他，逗起气来，自己又回思一番：“虽说是舅母家如同自己家一样，到底是客边。如今父母双亡，无依无靠，现在他家依栖。如今认真淘气，也觉没趣。”一面想， 一面又滚下泪珠来。正是回去不是，站着不是。正没主意，只听里面一阵笑语之声，细听一听，竟是宝玉、宝钗二人。林黛玉心中益发动了气，左思右想，忽然想起了早起的事来：“必竟是宝玉恼我要告他的原故。但只我何尝告你了，你也打听打听，就恼我到这步田地。 你今儿不叫我进来，难道明儿就不见面了！”越想越伤感起来，也不顾苍苔露冷，花径风寒，独立墙角边花阴之下，悲悲戚戚呜咽起来。

　　原来这林黛玉秉绝代姿容，具希世俊美，不期这一哭，那附近柳枝花朵上的宿鸟栖鸦一闻此声，俱忒楞楞飞起远避，不忍再听。真是：

花魂默默无情绪，鸟梦痴痴何处惊。

　　因有一首诗道：

颦儿才貌世应希，独抱幽芳出绣闺；

呜咽一声犹未了，落花满地鸟惊飞。

　　那林黛玉正自啼哭，忽听“吱喽”一声，院门开处，不知是那一个出来。要知端的，且听下回分解。

CHAPTER XXVI.
On the Feng Yao bridge, Hsiao Hung makes known sentimental matters in equivocal language — In the Hsiao Hsiang lodge, Tai-yü gives, while under the effects of the spring lassitude, expression to her secret feelings.
After thirty days’ careful nursing, Pao-yü, we will now notice, not only got strong and hale in body, but the scars even on his face completely healed up; so he was able to shift his quarters again into the garden of Broad Vista.

But we will banish this topic as it does not deserve any additional explanations. Let us now turn our attention elsewhere. During the time that Pao-yü was of late laid up in bed, Chia Yün along with the young pages of the household sat up on watch to keep an eye over him, and both day and night, they tarried on this side of the mansion. But Hsiao Hung as well as all the other waiting-maids remained in the same part to nurse Pao-yü, so (Chia Yün) and she saw a good deal of each other on several occasions, and gradually an intimacy sprung up between them.

Hsiao Hung observed that Chia Yün held in his hand a handkerchief very much like the one she herself had dropped some time ago and was bent upon asking him for it, but she did, on the other hand, not think she could do so with propriety. The unexpected visit of the bonze and Taoist priest rendered, however, superfluous the services of the various male attendants, and Chia-yün had therefore to go again and oversee the men planting the trees. Now she had a mind to drop the whole question, but she could not reconcile herself to it; and now she longed to go and ask him about it, but fears rose in her mind lest people should entertain any suspicions as to the relations that existed between them. But just as she faltered, quite irresolute, and her heart was thoroughly unsettled, she unawares heard some one outside inquire: “Sister, are you in the room or not?”

Hsiao Hung, upon catching this question, looked out through a hole in the window; and perceiving at a glance that it was no one else than a young servant-girl, attached to the same court as herself, Chia Hui by name, she consequently said by way of reply: “Yes, I am; come in!”

When these words reached her ear, Chia Hui ran in, and taking at once a seat on the bed, she observed with a smile: “How lucky I’ve been! I was a little time back in the court washing a few things, when Pao-yü cried out that some tea should be sent over to Miss Lin, and sister Hua handed it to me to go on the errand. By a strange coincidence our old lady had presented some money to Miss Lin and she was engaged at the moment in distributing it among their servant-girls. As soon therefore as she saw me get there, Miss Lin forthwith grasped two handfuls of cash and gave them to me; how many there are I don’t know, but do keep them for me!”

Speedily then opening her handkerchief, she emptied the cash. Hsiao Hung counted them for her by fives and tens at a time. She was beginning to put them away, when Chia Hui remarked: “How are you, after all, feeling of late in your mind? I’ll tell you what; you should really go and stay at home for a couple of days. And were you to ask a doctor round and to have a few doses of medicine you’ll get all right at once!”

“What are you talking about?” Hsiao Hung replied. “What shall I go home for, when there’s neither rhyme nor reason for it!”

“Miss Lin, I remember, is naturally of a weak physique, and has constantly to take medicines,” Chia Hui added, “so were you to ask her for some and bring them over and take them, it would come to the same thing.”

“Nonsense!” rejoined Hsiao Hung, “are medicines also to be recklessly taken ?”

“You can’t so on for ever like this,” continued Chia Hui; “you’re besides loth to eat and loth to drink, and what will you be like in the long run?”

“What’s there to fear?” observed Hsiao Hung; “won’t it anyhow be better to die a little earlier? It would be a riddance!”

“Why do you deliberately come out with all this talk?” Chia Hui demurred.

“How could you ever know anything of the secrets of my heart?” Hsiao Hung inquired.

Chia Hui nodded her head and gave way to reflection. “I don’t think it strange on your part,” she said after a time; “for it is really difficult to abide in this place! Yesterday, for instance, our dowager lady remarked that the servants in attendance had had, during all the days that Pao-yü was ill, a good deal to put up with, and that now that he has recovered, incense should be burnt everywhere, and the vows fulfilled; and she expressed a wish that those in his service should, one and all, be rewarded according to their grade. I and several others can be safely looked upon as young in years, and unworthy to presume so high; so I don’t feel in any way aggrieved; but how is it that one like you couldn’t be included in the number? My heart is much annoyed at it! Had there been any fear that Hsi Jen would have got ten times more, I could not even then have felt sore against her, for she really deserves it! I’ll just tell you an honest truth; who else is there like her? Not to speak of the diligence and carefulness she has displayed all along, even had she not been so diligent and careful, she couldn’t have been set aside! But what is provoking is that that lot, like Ch’ing Wen and Ch’i Hsia, should have been included in the upper class. Yet it’s because every one places such reliance on the fine reputation of their father and mother that they exalt them. Now, do tell me, is this sufficient to anger one or not?”

“It won’t do to be angry with them!” Hsiao Hung observed. “The proverb says: ‘You may erect a shed a thousand li long, but there is no entertainment from which the guests will not disperse!’ And who is it that will tarry here for a whole lifetime? In another three years or five years every single one of us will have gone her own way; and who will, when that time comes, worry her mind about any one else?”

These allusions had the unexpected effect of touching Chia Hui to the heart; and in spite of herself the very balls of her eyes got red. But so uneasy did she feel at crying for no reason that she had to exert herself to force a smile. “What you say is true,” she ventured. “And yet, Pao-yü even yesterday explained how the rooms should be arranged by and bye; and how the clothes should be made, just as if he was bound to hang on to dear life for several hundreds of years.”

Hsiao Hung, at these words, gave a couple of sardonic smiles. But when about to pass some remark, she perceived a youthful servant-girl, who had not as yet let her hair grow, walk in, holding in her hands several patterns and two sheets of paper. “You are asked,” she said, “to trace these two designs!”

As she spoke, she threw them at Hsiao Hung, and twisting herself round, she immediately scampered away.

“Whose are they, after all?” Hsiao Hung inquired, addressing herself outside. “Couldn’t you wait even so much as to conclude what you had to say, but flew off at once? Who is steaming bread and waiting for you? Or are you afraid, forsooth, lest it should get cold?”

“They belong to sister Ch’i,” the young servant-girl merely returned for answer from outside the window; and raising her feet high, she ran tramp-tramp on her way back again.

Hsiao Hung lost control over her temper, and snatching the designs, she flung them on one side. She then rummaged in a drawer for a pencil, but finding, after a prolonged search, that they were all blunt; “Where did I,” she thereupon ejaculated, “put that brand-new pencil the other day? How is it I can’t remember where it is?”

While she soliloquised, she became wrapt in thought. After some reflection she, at length, gave a smile. “Of course!” she exclaimed, “the other evening Ying Erh took it away.” And turning towards Chia Hui, “Fetch it for me,” she shouted.

“Sister Hua,” Chia Hui rejoined, “is waiting for me to get a box for her, so you had better go for it yourself!”

“What!” remarked Hsiao Hung, “she’s waiting for you, and are you still squatting here chatting leisurely? Hadn’t it been that I asked you to go and fetch it, she too wouldn’t have been waiting for you; you most perverse vixen!”

With these words on her lips, she herself walked out of the room, and leaving the I Hung court, she straightway proceeded in the direction of Pao-ch’ai’s court. As soon, however, as she reached the Hsin Fang pavilion, she saw dame Li, Pao-yü‘s nurse, appear in view from the opposite side; so Hsiao Hung halted and putting on a smile, “Nurse Li,” she asked, “where are you, old dame, bound for? How is it you’re coming this way?”

Nurse Li stopped short, and clapped her hands. “Tell me,” she said, “has he deliberately again gone and fallen in love with that Mr. something or other like Yun (cloud), or Yü (rain)? They now insist upon my bringing him inside, but if they get wind of it by and bye in the upper rooms, it won’t again be a nice thing.”

“Are you, old lady,” replied Hsiao Hung smiling, “taking things in such real earnest that you readily believe them and want to go and ask him in here?”

“What can I do?” rejoined nurse Li.

“Why, that fellow,” added Hsiao Hung laughingly, “will, if he has any idea of decency, do the right thing and not come.”

“Besides, he’s not a fool!” pleaded nurse Li; “so why shouldn’t he come in?”

“Well, if he is to come,” answered Hsiao Hung, “it will devolve upon you, worthy dame, to lead him along with you; for were you by and bye to let him penetrate inside all alone and knock recklessly about, why, it won’t do at all.”

“Have I got all that leisure,” retorted nurse Li, “to trudge along with him? I’ll simply tell him to come; and later on I can despatch a young servant-girl or some old woman to bring him in, and have done.”

Saying this, she continued her way, leaning on her staff.

After listening to her rejoinder, Hsiao Hung stood still; and plunging in abstraction, she did not go and fetch the pencil. But presently, she caught sight of a servant-girl running that way. Espying Hsiao Hung lingering in that spot, “Sister Hung,” she cried, “what are you doing in here?”

Hsiao Hung raised her head, and recognised a young waiting-maid called Chui Erh. “Where are you off too?” Hsiao Hung asked.

“I’ve been told to bring in master Secundus, Mr. Yün,” Chui Erh replied. After which answer, she there and then departed with all speed.

Hsiao Hung reached, meanwhile, the Feng Yao bridge. As soon as she approached the gateway, she perceived Chui Erh coming along with Chia Yün from the opposite direction. While advancing Chia Yün ogled Hsiao Hung; and Hsiao Hung too, though pretending to be addressing herself to Chui Erh, cast a glance at Chia Yün; and their four eyes, as luck would have it, met. Hsiao Hung involuntarily blushed all over; and turning herself round, she walked off towards the Heng Wu court. But we will leave her there without further remarks.

During this time, Chia Yün followed Chui Erh, by a circuitous way, into the I Hung court. Chui Erh entered first and made the necessary announcement. Then subsequently she ushered in Chia Yün. When Chia Yün scrutinised the surroundings, he perceived, here and there in the court, several blocks of rockery, among which were planted banana-trees. On the opposite side were two storks preening their feathers under the fir trees. Under the covered passage were suspended, in a row, cages of every description, containing all sorts of fairylike, rare birds. In the upper part were five diminutive anterooms, uniformly carved with, unique designs; and above the framework of the door was hung a tablet with the inscription in four huge characters—“I Hung K’uai Lü, the happy red and joyful green.”

“I thought it strange,” Chia Yün argued mentally, “that it should be called the I Hung court; but are these, in fact, the four characters inscribed on the tablet!”

But while he was communing within himself, he heard some one laugh and then exclaim from the inner side of the gauze window: “Come in at once! How is it that I’ve forgotten you these two or three months?”

As soon as Chia Yün recognised Pao-yü‘s voice, he entered the room with hurried step. On raising his head, his eye was attracted by the brilliant splendour emitted by gold and jade and by the dazzling lustre of the elegant arrangements. He failed, however, to detect where Pao-yü was ensconced. The moment he turned his head round, he espied, on the left side, a large cheval-glass; behind which appeared to view, standing side by side, two servant-girls of fifteen or sixteen years of age. “Master Secundus,” they ventured, “please take a seat in the inner room.”

Chia Yün could not even muster courage to look at them straight in the face; but promptly assenting, he walked into a green gauze mosquito-house, where he saw a small lacquered bed, hung with curtains of a deep red colour, with clusters of flowers embroidered in gold. Pao-yü, wearing a house-dress and slipshod shoes, was reclining on the bed, a book in hand. The moment he perceived Chia Yün walk in, he discarded his book, and forthwith smiled and raised himself up. Chia Yün hurriedly pressed forward and paid his salutation. Pao-yü then offered him a seat; but he simply chose a chair in the lower part of the apartment.

“Ever since the moon in which I came across you,” Pao-yü observed smilingly, “and told you to come into the library, I’ve had, who would have thought it, endless things to continuously attend to, so that I forgot all about you.”

“It’s I, indeed, who lacked good fortune!” rejoined Chia Yün, with a laugh; “particularly so, as it again happened that you, uncle, fell ill. But are you quite right once more?”

“All right!” answered Pao-yü. “I heard that you’ve been put to much trouble and inconvenience on a good number of days!”

“Had I even had any trouble to bear,” added Chia Yün, “it would have been my duty to bear it. But your complete recovery, uncle, is really a blessing to our whole family.”

As he spoke, he discerned a couple of servant-maids come to help him to a cup of tea. But while conversing with Pao-yü, Chia Yün was intent upon scrutinising the girl with slim figure, and oval face, and clad in a silvery-red jacket, a blue satin waistcoat and a white silk petticoat with narrow pleats.

At the time of Pao-yü‘s illness, Chia Yün had spent a couple of days in the inner apartments, so that he remembered half of the inmates of note, and the moment he set eyes upon this servant-girl he knew that it was Hsi Jen; and that she was in Pao-yü‘s rooms on a different standing to the rest. Now therefore that she brought the tea in herself and that Pao-yü was, besides, sitting by, he rose to his feet with alacrity and put on a smile. “Sister,” he said, “how is it that you are pouring tea for me? I came here to pay uncle a visit; what’s more I’m no stranger, so let me pour it with my own hands!”

“Just you sit down and finish!” Pao-yü interposed; “will you also behave in this fashion with servant-girls?”

“In spite of what you say;” remarked Chia Yün smiling, “they are young ladies attached to your rooms, uncle, and how could I presume to be disorderly in my conduct?”

So saying, he took a seat and drank his tea. Pao-yü then talked to him about trivial and irrelevant matters; and afterwards went on to tell him in whose household the actresses were best, and whose gardens were pretty. He further mentioned to him in whose quarters the servant-girls were handsome, whose banquets were sumptuous, as well as in whose home were to be found strange things, and what family possessed remarkable objects. Chia Yün was constrained to humour him in his conversation; but after a chat, which lasted for some time, he noticed that Pao-yü was somewhat listless, and he promptly stood up and took his leave. And Pao-yü too did not use much pressure to detain him. “To-morrow, if you have nothing to do, do come over!” he merely observed; after which, he again bade the young waiting-maid, Chui Erh, see him out.

Having left the I Hung court, Chia Yün cast a glance all round; and, realising that there was no one about, he slackened his pace at once, and while proceeding leisurely, he conversed, in a friendly way, with Chui Erh on one thing and another. First and foremost he inquired of her what was her age; and her name. “Of what standing are your father and mother?” he said, “How many years have you been in uncle Pao’s apartments? How much money do you get a month? In all how many girls are there in uncle Pao’s rooms?”

As Chui Erh heard the questions set to her, she readily made suitable reply to each.

“The one, who was a while back talking to you,” continued Chia Yün, “is called Hsiao Hung, isn’t she?”

“Yes, her name is Hsiao Hung!” replied Chui Erh smiling; “but why do you ask about her?”

“She inquired of you just now about some handkerchief or other,” answered Chia Yün; “well, I’ve picked one up.”

Chui Erh greeted this response with a smile. “Many are the times,” she said; “that she has asked me whether I had seen her handkerchief; but have I got all that leisure to worry my mind about such things? She spoke to me about it again to-day; and she suggested that I should find it for her, and that she would also recompense me. This she told me when we were just now at the entrance of the Heng Wu court, and you too, Mr. Secundus, overheard her, so that I’m not lying. But, dear Mr. Secundus, since you’ve picked it up, give it to me. Do! And I’ll see what she will give me as a reward.”

The truth is that Chia Yün had, the previous moon when he had come into the garden to attend to the planting of trees, picked up a handkerchief, which he conjectured must have been dropped by some inmate of those grounds; but as he was not aware whose it was, he did not consequently presume to act with indiscretion. But on this occasion, he overheard Hsiao Hung make inquiries of Chui Erh on the subject; and concluding that it must belong to her, he felt immeasurably delighted. Seeing, besides, how importunate Chui Erh was, he at once devised a plan within himself, and vehemently producing from his sleeve a handkerchief of his own, he observed, as he turned towards Chui Erh with a smile: “As for giving it to you, I’ll do so; but in the event of your obtaining any present from her, you mustn’t impose upon me.”

Chui Erh assented to his proposal most profusely; and, taking the handkerchief, she saw Chia Yün out and then came back in search of Hsiao Hung. But we will leave her there for the present.

We will now return to Pao-yü. After dismissing Chia Yün, he lay in such complete listlessness on the bed that he betrayed every sign of being half asleep. Hsi Jen walked up to him, and seated herself on the edge of the bed, and pushing him, “What are you about to go to sleep again,” she said. “Would it not do your languid spirits good if you went out for a bit of a stroll?”

Upon hearing her voice, Pao-yü grasped her hand in his. “I would like to go out,” he smiled, “but I can’t reconcile myself to the separation from you!”

“Get up at once!” laughed Hsi Jen. And as she uttered these words, she pulled Pao-yü up.

“Where can I go?” exclaimed Pao-yü. “I’m quite surfeited with everything.”

“Once out you’ll be all right,” Hsi Jen answered, “but if you simply give way to this languor, you’ll be more than ever sick of everything at heart.”

Pao-yü could not do otherwise, dull and out of sorts though he was, than accede to her importunities. Strolling leisurely out of the door of the room, he amused himself a little with the birds suspended under the verandah; then he wended his steps outside the court, and followed the course of the Hsin Fang stream; but after admiring the golden fish for a time, he espied, on the opposite hillock, two young deer come rushing down as swift as an arrow. What they were up to Pao-yü could not discern; but while abandoning himself to melancholy, he caught sight of Chia Lan, following behind, with a small bow in his hand, and hurrying down hill in pursuit of them.

As soon as he realised that Pao-yü stood ahead of him, he speedily halted. “Uncle Secundus,” he smiled, “are you at home? I imagined you had gone out of doors!”

“You are up to mischief again, eh?” Pao-yü rejoined. “They’ve done nothing to you, and why shoot at them with your arrows?”

“I had no studies to attend to just now, so, being free with nothing to do,” Chia Lan replied laughingly, “I was practising riding and archery.”

“Shut up!” exclaimed Pao-yü. “When are you not engaged in practising?”

Saying this, he continued his way and straightway reached the entrance of a court. Here the bamboo foliage was thick, and the breeze sighed gently. This was the Hsiao Hsiang lodge. Pao-yü listlessly rambled in. He saw a bamboo portière hanging down to the ground. Stillness prevailed. Not a human voice fell on the ear. He advanced as far as the window. Noticing that a whiff of subtle scent stole softly through the green gauze casement, Pao-yü applied his face closely against the frame to peep in, but suddenly he caught the faint sound of a deep sigh and the words: “Day after day my feelings slumber drowsily!” Upon overhearing this exclamation, Pao-yü unconsciously began to feel a prey to inward longings; but casting a second glance, he saw Tai-yü stretching herself on the bed.

“Why is it,” smiled Pao-yü, from outside the window, “that your feelings day after day slumber drowsily?” So saying, he raised the portière and stepped in.

The consciousness that she had not been reticent about her feelings made Tai-yü unwittingly flush scarlet. Taking hold of her sleeve, she screened her face; and, turning her body round towards the inside, she pretended to be fast asleep. Pao-yü drew near her. He was about to pull her round when he saw Tai-yü‘s nurse enter the apartment, followed by two matrons.

“Is Miss asleep?” they said. “If so, we’ll ask her over, when she wakes up.”

As these words were being spoken, Tai-yü eagerly twisted herself round and sat up. “Who’s asleep?” she laughed.

“We thought you were fast asleep, Miss,” smiled the two or three matrons as soon as they perceived Tai-yü get up. This greeting over, they called Tzu Chüan. “Your young mistress,” they said, “has awoke; come in and wait on her!”

While calling her, they quitted the room in a body. Tai-yü remained seated on the bed. Raising her arms, she adjusted her hair, and smilingly she observed to Pao-yü, “When people are asleep, what do you walk in for?”

At the sight of her half-closed starlike eyes and of her fragrant cheeks, suffused with a crimson blush, Pao-yü‘s feelings were of a sudden awakened; so, bending his body, he took a seat on a chair, and asked with a smile: “What were you saying a short while back?”

“I wasn’t saying anything,” Tai-yü replied.

“What a lie you’re trying to ram down my throat!” laughed Pao-yü. “I heard all.”

But in the middle of their colloquy, they saw Tzu Chüan enter. Pao-yü then put on a smiling face. “Tzu Chüan!” he cried, “pour me a cup of your good tea!”

“Where’s the good tea to be had?” Tzu Chüan answered. “If you want good tea, you’d better wait till Hsi Jen comes.”

“Don’t heed him!” interposed Tai-yü. “Just go first and draw me some water.”

“He’s a visitor,” remonstrated Tzu Chüan, “and, of course, I should first pour him a cup of tea, and then go and draw the water.”

With this answer, she started to serve the tea.

“My dear girl,” Pao-yü exclaimed laughingly, “If I could only share the same bridal curtain with your lovable young mistress, would I ever be able (to treat you as a servant) by making you fold the covers and make the beds.”

Lin Tai-yü at once drooped her head. “What are you saying?” she remonstrated.

“What, did I say anything?” smiled Pao-yü.

Tai-yü burst into tears. “You’ve recently,” she observed, “got into a new way. Whatever slang you happen to hear outside you come and tell me. And whenever you read any improper book, you poke your fun at me. What! have I become a laughing-stock for gentlemen!”

As she began to cry, she jumped down from bed, and promptly left the room. Pao-yü was at a loss how to act. So agitated was he that he hastily ran up to her, “My dear cousin,” he pleaded, “I do deserve death; but don’t go and tell any one! If again I venture to utter such kind of language, may blisters grow on my mouth and may my tongue waste away!”

But while appealing to her feelings, he saw Hsi Jen approach him. “Go back at once,” she cried, “and put on your clothes as master wants to see you.”

At the very mention of his father, Pao-yü felt suddenly as if struck by lightning. Regardless of everything and anything, he rushed, as fast as possible, back to his room, and changing his clothes, he came out into the garden. Here he discovered Pei Ming, standing at the second gateway, waiting for him.

“Do you perchance know what he wants me for?” Pao-yü inquired.

“Master, hurry out at once!” Pei Ming replied. “You must, of course, go and see him. When you get there, you are sure to find out what it’s all about.”

This said, he urged Pao-yü on, and together they turned past the large pavilion. Pao-yü was, however, still labouring under suspicion, when he heard, from the corner of the wall, a loud outburst of laughter. Upon turning his head round, he caught sight of Hsüeh P’an jump out, clapping his hands. “Hadn’t I said that my uncle wanted you?” he laughed. “Would you ever have rushed out with such alacrity?”

Pei Ming also laughed, and fell on his knees. But Pao-yü remained for a long time under the spell of utter astonishment, before he, at length, realised that it was Hsüeh P’au who had inveigled him to come out.

Hsüeh P’an hastily made a salutation and a curtsey, and confessed his fault. He next gave way to entreaties, saying: “Don’t punish the young servant, for it is simply I who begged him go.”

Pao-yü too had then no other alternative but to smile. “I don’t mind your playing your larks on me; but why,” he inquired, “did you mention my father? Were I to go and tell my aunt, your mother, to see to the rights and the wrongs of the case, how would you like it?”

“My dear cousin,” remarked Hsüeh P’an vehemently, “the primary idea I had in view was to ask you to come out a moment sooner and I forgot to respectfully shun the expression. But by and bye, when you wish to chaff me, just you likewise allude to my father, and we’ll thus be square.”

“Ai-ya!” exclaimed Pao-yü. “You do more than ever deserve death!!” Then turning again towards Pei Ming, “You ruffian!” he said, “what are you still kneeling for?”

Pei Ming began to bump his head on the ground with vehemence.

“Had it been for anything else,” Hsüeh P’an chimed in, “I wouldn’t have made bold to disturb you; but it’s simply in connection with my birthday which is to-morrow, the third day of the fifth moon. Ch’eng Jih-hsing, who is in that curio shop of ours, unexpectedly brought along, goodness knows where he fished them from, fresh lotus so thick and so long, so mealy and so crisp; melons of this size; and a Siamese porpoise, that long and that big, smoked with cedar, such as is sent as tribute from the kingdom of Siam. Are not these four presents, pray, rare delicacies? The porpoise is not only expensive, but difficult to get, and that kind of lotus and melon must have cost him no end of trouble to grow! I lost no time in presenting some to my mother, and at once sent some to your old grandmother, and my aunt. But a good many of them still remain now; and were I to eat them all alone, it would, I fear, be more than I deserve; so I concluded, after thinking right and left, that there was, besides myself, only you good enough to partake of some. That is why I specially invite you to taste them. But, as luck would have it, a young singing-boy has also come, so what do you say to you and I having a jolly day of it?”

As they talked, they walked; and, as they walked, they reached the interior of the library. Here they discovered a whole assemblage consisting of Tan Kuang, Ch’eng Jih-hsing, Hu Ch’i-lai, Tan T’ing-jen and others, and the singing-boy as well. As soon as these saw Pao-yü walk in, some paid their respects to him; others inquired how he was; and after the interchange of salutations, tea was drunk. Hsüeh P’an then gave orders to serve the wine. Scarcely were the words out of his mouth than the servant-lads bustled and fussed for a long while laying the table. When at last the necessary arrangements had been completed, the company took their seats.

Pao-yü verily found the melons and lotus of an exceptional description. “My birthday presents have not as yet been sent round,” he felt impelled to say, a smile on his lips, “and here I come, ahead of them, to trespass on your hospitality.”

“Just so!” retorted Hsüeh P’an, “but when you come to-morrow to congratulate me we’ll consider what novel kind of present you can give me.”

“I’ve got nothing that I can give you,” rejoined Pao-yü. “As far as money, clothes, eatables and other such articles go, they are not really mine: all I can call my own are such pages of characters that I may write, or pictures that I may draw.”

“Your reference to pictures,” added Hsüeh P’an smiling, “reminds me of a book I saw yesterday, containing immodest drawings; they were, truly, beautifully done. On the front page there figured also a whole lot of characters. But I didn’t carefully look at them; I simply noticed the name of the person, who had executed them. It was, in fact, something or other like Keng Huang. The pictures were, actually, exceedingly good!”

This allusion made Pao-yü exercise his mind with innumerable conjectures.

“Of pictures drawn from past years to the present, I have,” he said, “seen a good many, but I’ve never come across any Keng Huang.”

After considerable thought, he could not repress himself from bursting out laughing. Then asking a servant to fetch him a pencil, he wrote a couple of words on the palm of his hand. This done, he went on to inquire of Hsüeh. P’an: “Did you see correctly that it read Keng Huang?”

“How could I not have seen correctly?” ejaculated Hsüeh P’an.

Pao-yü thereupon unclenched his hand and allowed him to peruse, what was written in it. “Were they possibly these two characters?” he remarked. “These are, in point of fact, not very dissimilar from what Keng Huang look like?”

On scrutinising them, the company noticed the two words T’ang Yin, and they all laughed. “They must, we fancy, have been these two characters!” they cried. “Your eyes, Sir, may, there’s no saying, have suddenly grown dim!”

Hsüeh P’an felt utterly abashed. “Who could have said,” he smiled, “whether they were T’ang Yin or Kuo Yin, (candied silver or fruit silver).”

As he cracked this joke, however, a young page came and announced that Mr. Feng had arrived. Pao-yü concluded that the new comer must be Feng Tzu-ying, the son of Feng T’ang, general with the prefix of Shen Wu.”

“Ask him in at once,” Hsüeh P’an and his companions shouted with one voice.

But barely were these words out of their mouths, than they realised that Feng Tzu-ying had already stepped in, talking and laughing as he approached.

The company speedily rose from table and offered him a seat.

“That’s right!” smiled Feng Tzu-ying. “You don’t go out of doors, but remain at home and go in for high fun!”

Both Pao-yü and Hsüeh P’an put on a smile. “We haven’t,” they remarked, “seen you for ever so long. Is your venerable father strong and hale?”

“My father,” rejoined Tzu-ying, “is, thanks to you, strong and hale; but my mother recently contracted a sudden chill and has been unwell for a couple of days.”

Hsüeh P’an discerned on his face a slight bluish wound. “With whom have you again been boxing,” he laughingly inquired, “that you’ve hung up this sign board?”

“Since the occasion,” laughed Feng Tzu-ying, “on which I wounded lieutenant-colonel Ch’ou’s son, I’ve borne the lesson in mind, and never lost my temper. So how is it you say that I’ve again been boxing? This thing on my face was caused, when I was out shooting the other day on the T’ieh Wang hills, by a flap from the wing of the falcon.”

“When was that?” asked Pao-yü.

“I started,” explained Tzu-ying, “on the 28th of the third moon and came back only the day before yesterday.”

“It isn’t to be wondered at then,” observed Pao-yü, “that when I went the other day, on the third and fourth, to a banquet at friend Shen’s house, I didn’t see you there. Yet I meant to have inquired about you; but I don’t know how it slipped from my memory. Did you go alone, or did your venerable father accompany you?”

“Of course, my father went,” Tzu-ying replied, “so I had no help but to go. For is it likely, forsooth, that I’ve gone mad from lack of anything to do! Don’t we, a goodly number as we are, derive enough pleasure from our wine-bouts and plays that I should go in quest of such kind of fatiguing recreation! But in this instance a great piece of good fortune turned up in evil fortune!”

Hsüeh P’an and his companions noticed that he had finished his tea. “Come along,” they one and all proposed, “and join the banquet; you can then quietly recount to us all your experiences.”

At this suggestion Feng Tzu-ying there and then rose to his feet. “According to etiquette,” he said. “I should join you in drinking a few cups; but to-day I have still a very urgent matter to see my father about on my return so that I truly cannot accept your invitation.”

Hsüeh P’an, Pao-yü and the other young fellows would on no account listen to his excuses. They pulled him vigorously about and would not let him go.

“This is, indeed, strange!” laughed Feng Tzu-ying. “When have you and I had, during all these years, to have recourse to such proceedings! I really am unable to comply with your wishes. But if you do insist upon making me have a drink, well, then bring a large cup and I’ll take two cups full and finish.”

After this rejoinder, the party could not but give in. Hsüeh P’an took hold of the kettle, while Pao-yü grasped the cup, and they poured two large cups full. Feng Tzu-ying stood up and quaffed them with one draught.

“But do, after all,” urged Pao-yü, “finish this thing about a piece of good fortune in the midst of misfortune before you go.”

“To tell you this to-day,” smiled Feng Tzu-ying, “will be no great fun. But for this purpose I intend standing a special entertainment, and inviting you all to come and have a long chat; and, in the second place, I’ve also got a favour to ask of you.”

Saying this, he pushed his way and was going off at once, when Hsüeh P’an interposed. “What you’ve said,” he observed, “has put us more than ever on pins and needles. We cannot brook any delay. Who knows when you will ask us round; so better tell us, and thus avoid keeping people in suspense!”

“The latest,” rejoined Feng Tzu-ying, “in ten days; the earliest in eight.” With this answer he went out of the door, mounted his horse, and took his departure.

The party resumed their seats at table. They had another bout, and then eventually dispersed.

Pao-yü returned into the garden in time to find Hsi Jen thinking with solicitude that he had gone to see Chia Cheng and wondering whether it foreboded good or evil. As soon as she perceived Pao-yü come back in a drunken state, she felt urged to inquire the reason of it all. Pao-yü told her one by one the particulars of what happened.

“People,” added Hsi Jen, “wait for you with lacerated heart and anxious mind, and there you go and make merry; yet you could very well, after all, have sent some one with a message.”

“Didn’t I purpose sending a message?” exclaimed Pao-yü. “Of course, I did! But I failed to do so, as on the arrival of friend Feng, I got so mixed up that the intention vanished entirely from my mind.”

While excusing himself, he saw Pao-ch’ai enter the apartment. “Have you tasted any of our new things?” she asked, a smile curling her lips.

“Cousin,” laughed Pao-yü, “you must have certainly tasted what you’ve got in your house long before us.”

Pao-ch’ai shook her head and smiled. “Yesterday,” she said, “my brother did actually make it a point to ask me to have some; but I had none; I told him to keep them and send them to others, so confident am I that with my mean lot and scanty blessings I little deserve to touch such dainties.”

As she spoke, a servant-girl poured her a cup of tea and brought it to her. While she sipped it, she carried on a conversation on irrelevant matters; which we need not notice, but turn our attention to Lin Tai-yü.

The instant she heard that Chia Cheng had sent for Pao-yü, and that he had not come back during the whole day, she felt very distressed on his account. After supper, the news of Pao-yü‘s return reached her, and she keenly longed to see him and ask him what was up. Step by step she trudged along, when espying Pao-ch’ai going into Pao-yü‘s garden, she herself followed close in her track. But on their arrival at the Hsin Fang bridge, she caught sight of the various kinds of water-fowl, bathing together in the pond, and although unable to discriminate the numerous species, her gaze became so transfixed by their respective variegated and bright plumage and by their exceptional beauty, that she halted. And it was after she had spent some considerable time in admiring them that she repaired at last to the I Hung court. The gate was already closed. Tai-yü, however, lost no time in knocking. But Ch’ing Wen and Pi Hen had, who would have thought it, been having a tiff, and were in a captious mood, so upon unawares seeing Pao-ch’ai step on the scene, Ch’ing Wen at once visited her resentment upon Pao-ch’ai. She was just standing in the court giving vent to her wrongs, shouting: “You’re always running over and seating yourself here, whether you’ve got good reason for doing so or not; and there’s no sleep for us at the third watch, the middle of the night though it be,” when, all of a sudden, she heard some one else calling at the door. Ch’ing Wen was the more moved to anger. Without even asking who it was, she rapidly bawled out: “They’ve all gone to sleep; you’d better come to-morrow.”

Lin Tai-yü was well aware of the natural peculiarities of the waiting-maids, and of their habit of playing practical jokes upon each other, so fearing that the girl in the inner room had failed to recognise her voice, and had refused to open under the misconception that it was some other servant-girl, she gave a second shout in a higher pitch. “It’s I!” she cried, “don’t you yet open the gate?”

Ch’ing Wen, as it happened, did not still distinguish her voice; and in an irritable strain, she rejoined: “It’s no matter who you may be; Mr. Secundus has given orders that no one at all should be allowed to come in.”

As these words reached Lin Tai-yü‘s ear, she unwittingly was overcome with indignation at being left standing outside. But when on the point of raising her voice to ask her one or two things, and to start a quarrel with her; “albeit,” she again argued mentally, “I can call this my aunt’s house, and it should be just as if it were my own, it’s, after all, a strange place, and now that my father and mother are both dead, and that I am left with no one to rely upon, I have for the present to depend upon her family for a home. Were I now therefore to give way to a regular fit of anger with her, I’ll really get no good out of it.”

While indulging in reflection, tears trickled from her eyes. But just as she was feeling unable to retrace her steps, and unable to remain standing any longer, and quite at a loss what to do, she overheard the sound of jocular language inside, and listening carefully, she discovered that it was, indeed, Pao-yü and Pao-ch’ai. Lin Tai-yü waxed more wroth. After much thought and cogitation, the incidents of the morning flashed unawares through her memory. “It must, in fact,” she mused, “be because Pao-yü is angry with me for having explained to him the true reasons. But why did I ever go and tell you? You should, however, have made inquiries before you lost your temper to such an extent with me as to refuse to let me in to-day; but is it likely that we shall not by and bye meet face to face again?”

The more she gave way to thought, the more she felt wounded and agitated; and without heeding the moss, laden with cold dew, the path covered with vegetation, and the chilly blasts of wind, she lingered all alone, under the shadow of the bushes at the corner of the wall, so thoroughly sad and dejected that she broke forth into sobs.

Lin Tai-yü was, indeed, endowed with exceptional beauty and with charms rarely met with in the world. As soon therefore as she suddenly melted into tears, and the birds and rooks roosting on the neighbouring willow boughs and branches of shrubs caught the sound of her plaintive tones, they one and all fell into a most terrific flutter, and, taking to their wings, they flew away to distant recesses, so little were they able to listen with equanimity to such accents. But the spirits of the flowers were, at the time, silent and devoid of feeling, the birds were plunged in dreams and in a state of stupor, so why did they start? A stanza appositely assigns the reason:—

P’in Erh’s mental talents and looks must in the world be rare—.
Alone, clasped in a subtle smell, she quits her maiden room.
The sound of but one single sob scarcely dies away,
And drooping flowers cover the ground and birds fly in dismay.

Lin Tai-yü was sobbing in her solitude, when a creaking noise struck her ear and the door of the court was flung open. Who came out, is not yet ascertained; but, reader, should you wish to know, the next chapter will explain.

第二十七回

滴翠亭杨妃戏彩蝶 埋香冢飞燕泣残红

　　话说林黛玉正自悲泣， 忽听院门响处，只见宝钗出来了，宝玉袭人一群人送了出来。 待要上去问着宝玉，又恐当着众人问羞了宝玉不便，因而闪过一旁，让宝钗去了，宝玉等进去关了门，方转过来，犹望着门洒了几点泪。自觉无味，方转身回来，无精打彩的卸了残妆。

　　紫鹃雪雁素日知道林黛玉的情性：无事闷坐，不是愁眉，便是长叹，且好端端的不知为了什么， 常常的便自泪道不干的。先时还有人解劝，怕他思父母，想家乡，受了委曲，只得用话宽慰解劝。谁知后来一年一月的竟常常的如此，把这个样儿看惯，也都不理论了。 所以也没人理，由他去闷坐，只管睡觉去了。那林黛玉倚着床栏杆，两手抱着膝， 眼睛含着泪，好似木雕泥塑的一般，直坐到二更多天方才睡了。一宿无话。

　　至次日乃是四月二十六日，原来这日未时交芒种节。尚古风俗：凡交芒种节的这日，都要设摆各色礼物， 祭饯花神，言芒种一过，便是夏日了，众花皆卸，花神退位，须要饯行。然闺中更兴这件风俗， 所以大观园中之人都早起来了。那些女孩子们，或用花瓣柳枝编成轿马的， 或用绫锦纱罗叠成干旄旌幢的，都用彩线系了。每一颗树上，每一枝花上，都系了这些物事。 满园里绣带飘(鹞的左边加风)，花枝招展，更兼这些人打扮得桃羞杏让，燕妒莺惭，一时也道不尽。

　　且说宝钗、 迎春、探春、惜春、李纨、凤姐等并巧姐、大姐、香菱与众丫鬟们在园内玩耍，独不见林黛玉。迎春因说道：“林妹妹怎么不见？好个懒丫头！这会子还睡觉不成？”宝钗道：“你们等着，我去闹了他来。”说着便丢下了众人，一直往潇湘馆来。正走着，只见文官等十二个女孩子也来了， 上来问了好，说了一回闲话。宝钗回身指道：“他们都在那里呢， 你们找他们去罢。我叫林姑娘去就来。”说着便逶迤往潇湘馆来。忽然抬头见宝玉进去了， 宝钗便站住低头想了想：宝玉和林黛玉是从小儿一处长大，他兄妹间多有不避嫌疑之处，嘲笑喜怒无常；况且林黛玉素习猜忌，好弄小性儿的。此刻自己也跟了进去，一则宝玉不便，二则黛玉嫌疑。罢了，倒是回来的妙。想毕抽身回来。

　　刚要寻别的姊妹去，忽见前面一双玉色蝴蝶，大如团扇，一上一下迎风翩跹，十分有趣。宝钗意欲扑了来玩耍，遂向袖中取出扇子来，向草地下来扑。只见那一双蝴蝶忽起忽落， 来来往往，穿花度柳，将欲过河去了。倒引的宝钗蹑手蹑脚的，一直跟到池中滴翠亭上， 香汗淋漓，娇喘细细。宝钗也无心扑了，刚欲回来，只听滴翠亭里边嘁嘁喳喳有人说话。原来这亭子四面俱是游廊曲桥，盖造在池中水上，四面雕镂(木鬲)子糊着纸。

　　宝钗在亭外听见说话， 便煞住脚往里细听，只听说道：“你瞧瞧这手帕子，果然是你丢的那块，你就拿着；要不是，就还芸二爷去。”又有一人说话：“可不是我那块！拿来给我罢。”又听道：“你拿什么谢我呢？难道白寻了来不成。”又答道：“我既许了谢你，自然不哄你。”又听说道：“我寻了来给你，自然谢我；但只是拣的人，你就不拿什么谢他？” 又回道：“你别胡说。他是个爷们家，拣了我的东西，自然该还的。我拿什么谢他呢？” 又听说道：“你不谢他，我怎么回他呢？况且他再三再四的和我说了，若没谢的，不许我给你呢。” 半晌，又听答道：“也罢，拿我这个给他，算谢他的罢。──你要告诉别人呢？须说个誓来。”又听说道：“我要告诉一个人，就长一个疔，日后不得好死！”又听说道：“嗳呀！咱们只顾说话，看有人来悄悄在外头听见。不如把这(木鬲)子都推开了，便是有人见咱们在这里，他们只当我们说顽话呢。若走到跟前，咱们也看的见，就别说了。”

　　宝钗在外面听见这话， 心中吃惊，想道：“怪道从古至今那些奸淫狗盗的人，心机都不错。这一开了，见我在这里，他们岂不臊了。况才说话的语音，大似宝玉房里的红儿的言语。他素昔眼空心大，是个头等刁钻古怪东西。今儿我听了他的短儿，一时人急造反，狗急跳墙，不但生事，而且我还没趣。如今便赶着躲了，料也躲不及，少不得要使个‘金蝉脱壳’的法子。”犹未想完，只听“咯吱”一声，宝钗便故意放重了脚步，笑着叫道：“颦儿，我看你往那里藏！”一面说，一面故意往前赶。那亭内的红玉坠儿刚一推窗，只听宝钗如此说着往前赶，两个人都唬怔了。宝钗反向他二人笑道：“你们把林姑娘藏在那里了？”坠儿道：“何曾见林姑娘了。”宝钗道：“我才在河那边看着林姑娘在这里蹲着弄水儿的。我要悄悄的唬他一跳，还没有走到跟前，他倒看见我了，朝东一绕就不见了。 别是藏在这里头了。”一面说，一面故意进去寻了一寻，抽身就走，口内说道：“一定是又钻在山子洞里去了。遇见蛇，咬一口也罢了。”一面说一面走，心中又好笑：这件事算遮过去了，不知他二人是怎样。

　　谁知红玉听了宝钗的话，便信以为真，让宝钗去远，便拉坠儿道：“了不得了！林姑娘蹲在这里，一定听了话去了！”坠儿听说，也半日不言语。红玉又道：“这可怎么样呢？”坠儿道：“便是听了，管谁筋疼，各人干各人的就完了。”红玉道：“若是宝姑娘听见，还倒罢了。林姑娘嘴里又爱刻薄人，心里又细，他一听见了，倘或走露了风声，怎么样呢？” 二人正说着，只见文官、香菱、司棋、待书等上亭子来了。二人只得掩住这话，且和他们顽笑。

　　只见凤姐儿站在山坡上招手叫， 红玉连忙弃了众人，跑至凤姐跟前，堆着笑问：“奶奶使唤作什么事？”凤姐打谅了一打谅，见他生的乾净俏丽，说话知趣，因笑道：“我的丫头今儿没跟进我来。 我这会子想起一件事来，要使唤个人出去，不知你能干不能干，说的齐全不齐全？”红玉笑道：“奶奶有什么话，只管吩咐我说去。若说的不齐全，误了奶奶的事， 凭奶奶责罚就是了。”凤姐笑道：“你是那位小姐房里的？我使你出去，他回来找你，我好替你说的。”红玉道：“我是宝二爷房里的。”凤姐听了笑道：“嗳哟！你原来是宝玉房里的， 怪道呢。也罢了，等他问，我替你说。你到我们家，告诉你平姐姐：外头屋里桌子上汝窑盘子架儿底下放着一卷银子， 那是一百六十两，给绣匠的工价，等张材家的来要， 当面称给他瞧了，再给他拿去。再里头床头间有一个小荷包拿了来。”

　　红玉听说撤身去了， 回来只见凤姐不在这山坡子上了。因见司棋从山洞里出来，站着系裙子，便赶上来问道：“姐姐，不知道二奶奶往那里去了？”司棋道：“没理论。”红玉听了， 抽身又往四下里一看，只见那边探春宝钗在池边看鱼。红玉上来陪笑问道：“姑娘们可知道二奶奶那去了？”探春道：“往你大奶奶院里找去。”红玉听了，才往稻香村来，顶头只见晴雯、绮(雨下加散)、碧痕、紫绡、麝月、待书、入画、莺儿等一群人来了。晴雯一见了红玉， 便说道：“你只是疯罢！院子里花儿也不浇，雀儿也不喂，茶炉子也不(火龙)，就在外头逛。”红玉道：“昨儿二爷说了，今儿不用浇花，过一日浇一回罢。我喂雀儿的时侯，姐姐还睡觉呢。”碧痕道：“茶炉子呢？”红玉道：“今儿不该我(火龙)的班儿，有茶没茶别问我。”绮霰道：“你听听他的嘴！你们别说了，让他逛去罢。”红玉道：“你们再问问我逛了没有。 二奶奶使唤我说话取东西的。”说着将荷包举给他们看，方没言语了，大家分路走开。晴雯冷笑道：“怪道呢！原来爬上高枝儿去了，把我们不放在眼里。不知说了一句话半句话，名儿姓儿知道了不曾呢，就把他兴的这样！这一遭半遭儿的算不得什么，过了后儿还得听呵！有本事从今儿出了这园子，长长远远的在高枝儿上才算得。”一面说着去了。

　　这里红玉听说，不便分证，只得忍着气来找凤姐儿。到了李氏房中，果见凤姐儿在这里和李氏说话儿呢。 红玉上来回道：“平姐姐说，奶奶刚出来了，他就把银子收了起来， 才张材家的来讨，当面称了给他拿去了。”说着将荷包递了上去，又道：“平姐姐教我回奶奶： 才旺儿进来讨奶奶的示下，好往那家子去。平姐姐就把那话按着奶奶的主意打发他去了。”凤姐笑道：“他怎么按我的主意打发去了？”红玉道：“平姐姐说：我们奶奶问这里奶奶好。原是我们二爷不在家，虽然迟了两天，只管请奶奶放心。等五奶奶好些， 我们奶奶还会了五奶奶来瞧奶奶呢。五奶奶前儿打发了人来说，舅奶奶带了信来了，问奶奶好，还要和这里的姑奶奶寻两丸延年神验万全丹。若有了，奶奶打发人来，只管送在我们奶奶这里。明儿有人去，就顺路给那边舅奶奶带去的。”

　　话未说完， 李氏道：“嗳哟哟！这些话我就不懂了。什么‘奶奶’‘爷爷’的一大堆。”凤姐笑道：“怨不得你不懂，这是四五门子的话呢。”说着又向红玉笑道：“好孩子，难为你说的齐全。 别像他们扭扭捏捏的蚊子似的。嫂子你不知道，如今除了我随手使的几个丫头老婆之外， 我就怕和他们说话。他们必定把一句话拉长了作两三截儿，咬文咬字，拿着腔儿，哼哼唧唧的，急的我冒火，他们那里知道！先时我们平儿也是这么着，我就问着他：难道必定装蚊子哼哼就是美人了？说了几遭才好些儿了。”李宫裁笑道：“都像你泼皮破落户才好。”凤姐又道：“这一个丫头就好。方才两遭，说话虽不多，听那口声就简断。”说着又向红玉笑道：“你明儿伏侍我去罢。我认你作女儿，我一调理你就出息了。”

　　红玉听了， 扑哧一笑。凤姐道：“你怎么笑？你说我年轻，比你能大几岁，就作你的妈了？你还作春梦呢！你打听打听，这些人头比你大的大的，赶着我叫妈，我还不理。今儿抬举了你呢！”红玉笑道：“我不是笑这个，我笑奶奶认错了辈数了。我妈是奶奶的女儿，这会子又认我作女儿。”凤姐道：“谁是你妈？”李宫裁笑道：“你原来不认得他？他是林之孝之女。”凤姐听了十分诧异，说道：“哦！原来是他的丫头。”又笑道：“林之孝两口子都是锥子扎不出一声儿来的。我成日家说，他们倒是配就了的一对夫妻，一个天聋，一个地哑。那里承望养出这么个伶俐丫头来！你十几岁了？”红玉道：“十七岁了。”又问名字，红玉道：“原叫红玉的，因为重了宝二爷，如今只叫红儿了。”

　　凤姐听说将眉一皱， 把头一回，说道：“讨人嫌的很！得了玉的益似的，你也玉，我也玉。”因说道：“既这么着肯跟，我还和他妈说，‘赖大家的如今事多，也不知这府里谁是谁， 你替我好好的挑两个丫头我使’，他一般答应着。他饶不挑，倒把这女孩子送了别处去。难道跟我必定不好？”李氏笑道：“你可是又多心了。他进来在先，你说话在后，怎么怨的他妈！ ”凤姐道：“既这么着，明儿我和宝玉说，叫他再要人，叫这丫头跟我去。可不知本人愿意不愿意？”红玉笑道：“愿意不愿意，我们也不敢说。只是跟着奶奶，我们也学些眉眼高低， 出入上下，大小的事也得见识见识。”刚说着，只见王夫人的丫头来请，凤姐便辞了李宫裁去了。红玉回怡红院去，不在话下。

　　如今且说林黛玉因夜间失寐， 次日起来迟了，闻得众姊妹都在园中作饯花会，恐人笑他痴懒， 连忙梳洗了出来。刚到了院中，只见宝玉进门来了，笑道：“好妹妹，你昨儿可告我了不曾？教我悬了一夜心。”林黛玉便回头叫紫鹃道：“把屋子收拾了，撂下一扇纱屉；看那大燕子回来，把帘子放下来，拿狮子倚住；烧了香就把炉罩上。” 一面说一面又往外走。宝玉见他这样，还认作是昨日中晌的事，那知晚间的这段公案，还打恭作揖的。 林黛玉正眼也不看，各自出了院门，一直找别的姊妹去了。宝玉心中纳闷，自己猜疑： 看起这个光景来，不象是为昨日的事；但只昨日我回来的晚了，又没有见他，再没有冲撞了他的去处了。一面想，一面由不得随后追了来。

　　只见宝钗探春正在那边看鹤舞， 见黛玉去了，三个一同站着说话儿。又见宝玉来了，探春便笑道：“宝哥哥，身上好？我整整的三天没见你了。”宝玉笑道：“妹妹身上好？我前儿还在大嫂子跟前问你呢。”探春道：“宝哥哥，你往这里来，我和你说话。”宝玉听说， 便跟了他，离了钗、玉两个，到了一棵石榴树下。探春因说道：“这几天老爷可曾叫你？”宝玉笑道：“没有叫。”探春说：“昨儿我恍惚听见说老爷叫你出去的。”宝玉笑道：“那想是别人听错了， 并没叫的。”探春又笑道：“这几个月，我又攒下有十来吊钱了。你还拿了去，明儿出门逛去的时侯，或是好字画，好轻巧顽意儿，替我带些来。”宝玉道：“我这么城里城外、大廊小庙的逛，也没见个新奇精致东西，左不过是那些金玉铜磁没处撂的古董，再就是绸缎吃食衣服了。”探春道：“谁要这些。怎么像你上回买的那柳枝儿编的小篮子，整竹子根抠的香盒儿，胶泥垛的风炉儿，这就好了。我喜欢的什么似的，谁知他们都爱上了，都当宝贝似的抢了去了。”宝玉笑道：“原来要这个。这不值什么，拿五百钱出去给小子们， 管拉一车来。”探春道：“小厮们知道什么。你拣那朴而不俗、直而不拙者，这些东西，你多多的替我带了来。我还象上回的鞋作一双你穿，比那一双还加工夫，如何呢？”

　　宝玉笑道：“你提起鞋来，我想起个故事：那一回我穿着，可巧遇见了老爷，老爷就不受用，问是谁作的。我那里敢提‘三妹妹’三个字，我就回说是前儿我生日，是舅母给的。老爷听了是舅母给的，才不好说什么，半日还说：‘何苦来！虚耗人力，作践绫罗，作这样的东西。’我回来告诉了袭人，袭人说这还罢了，赵姨娘气的抱怨的了不得：‘正经兄弟， 鞋搭拉袜搭拉的没人看的见，且作这些东西！’”探春听说，登时沉下脸来，道：“这话糊涂到什么田地！怎么我是该作鞋的人么？环儿难道没有分例的，没有人的？一般的衣裳是衣裳， 鞋袜是鞋袜，丫头老婆一屋子，怎么抱怨这些话！给谁听呢！我不过是闲着没事儿，作一双半双，爱给那个哥哥兄弟，随我的心。谁敢管我不成！这也是白气。”宝玉听了，点头笑道：“你不知道，他心里自然又有个想头了。”探春听说，益发动了气， 将头一扭，说道：“连你也糊涂了！他那想头自然是有的，不过是那阴微鄙贱的见识。他只管这么想， 我只管认得老爷、太太两个人，别人我一概不管。就是姊妹弟兄跟前，谁和我好，我就和谁好，什么偏的庶的，我也不知道。论理我不该说他，但忒昏愦的不象了！还有笑话呢：就是上回我给你那钱，替我带那顽的东西。过了两天，他见了我，也是说没钱使， 怎么难，我也不理论。谁知后来丫头们出去了，他就抱怨起来，说我攒的钱为什么给你使，倒不给环儿使呢。我听见这话，又好笑又好气，我就出来往太太跟前去了。”正说着，只见宝钗那边笑道：“说完了，来罢。显见的是哥哥妹妹了，丢下别人，且说梯己去。我们听一句儿就使不得了！”说着，探春宝玉二人方笑着来了。

　　宝玉因不见了林黛玉，便知他躲了别处去了，想了一想，索性迟两日，等他的气消一消再去也罢了。因低头看见许多凤仙石榴等各色落花，锦重重的落了一地，因叹道：“ 这是他心里生了气，也不收拾这花儿来了。待我送了去，明儿再问着他。”说着，只见宝钗约着他们往外头去。 宝玉道：“我就来。”说毕，等他二人去远了，便把那花兜了起来， 登山渡水，过树穿花，一直奔了那日同林黛玉葬桃花的去处来。将已到了花冢，犹未转过山坡，只听山坡那边有呜咽之声，一行数落着，哭的好不伤感。宝玉心下想道：“这不知是那房里的丫头，受了委曲，跑到这个地方来哭。”一面想，一面煞住脚步，听他哭道是：

花谢花飞花满天，红消香断有谁怜？
游丝软系飘春榭，落絮轻沾扑绣帘。
闺中女儿惜春暮，愁绪满怀无释处，
手把花锄出绣闺，忍踏落花来复去。
柳丝榆荚自芳菲，不管桃飘与李飞。
桃李明年能再发，明年闺中知有谁？
三月香巢已垒成，梁间燕子太无情！
明年花发虽可啄，却不道人去梁空巢也倾。
一年三百六十日，风刀霜剑严相逼，
明媚鲜妍能几时，一朝飘泊难寻觅。
花开易见落难寻，阶前闷杀葬花人，
独倚花锄泪暗洒，洒上空枝见血痕。
杜鹃无语正黄昏，荷锄归去掩重门。
青灯照壁人初睡，冷雨敲窗被未温。
怪奴底事倍伤神，半为怜春半恼春：
怜春忽至恼忽去，至又无言去不闻。
昨宵庭外悲歌发，知是花魂与鸟魂？
花魂鸟魂总难留，鸟自无言花自羞。
愿奴胁下生双翼，随花飞到天尽头。
天尽头，何处有香丘？
未若锦囊收艳骨，一(扌不)净土掩风流。
质本洁来还洁去，强于污淖陷渠沟。
尔今死去侬收葬，未卜侬身何日丧？
侬今葬花人笑痴，他年葬侬知是谁？
试看春残花渐落，便是红颜老死时。
一朝春尽红颜老，花落人亡两不知！



　　宝玉听了不觉痴倒。要知端详，且听下回分解。

CHAPTER XXVII
In the Ti Ts’ui pavilion, Pao-ch’ai diverts herself with the multi-coloured butterflies — Over the mound, where the flowers had been interred, Tai-yü bewails their withered bloom.
Lin Tai-yü, we must explain in taking up the thread of our narrative, was disconsolately bathed in tears, when her ear was suddenly attracted by the creak of the court gate, and her eyes by the appearance of Pao-ch’ai beyond the threshold. Pao-yü, Hsi Jen and a whole posse of inmates then walked out. She felt inclined to go up to Pao-yü and ask him a question; but dreading that if she made any inquiries in the presence of such a company, Pao-yü would be put to the blush and placed in an awkward position, she slipped aside and allowed Pao-ch’ai to prosecute her way. And it was only after Pao-yü and the rest of the party had entered and closed the gate behind them that she at last issued from her retreat. Then fixing her gaze steadfastly on the gateway, she dropped a few tears. But inwardly conscious of their utter futility she retraced her footsteps and wended her way back into her apartment. And with heavy heart and despondent spirits, she divested herself of the remainder of her habiliments.

Tzu Chüan and Hsüeh Yen were well aware, from the experience they had reaped in past days, that Lin Tai-yü was, in the absence of anything to occupy her mind, prone to sit and mope, and that if she did not frown her eyebrows, she anyway heaved deep sighs; but they were quite at a loss to divine why she was, with no rhyme or reason, ever so ready to indulge, to herself, in inexhaustible gushes of tears. At first, there were such as still endeavoured to afford her solace; or who, suspecting lest she brooded over the memory of her father and mother, felt home-sick, or aggrieved, through some offence given her, tried by every persuasion to console and cheer her; but, as contrary to all expectations, she subsequently persisted time and again in this dull mood, through each succeeding month and year, people got accustomed to her eccentricities and did not extend to her the least sympathy. Hence it was that no one (on this occasion) troubled her mind about her, but letting her sit and sulk to her heart’s content, they one and all turned in and went to sleep.

Lin Tai-yü leaned against the railing of the bed, clasping her knees with both hands, her eyes suffused with tears. She looked, in very truth, like a carved wooden image or one fashioned of mud. There she sat straight up to the second watch, even later, when she eventually fell asleep.

The whole night nothing remarkable transpired. The morrow was the 26th day of the fourth moon. Indeed on this day, at one p.m., commenced the season of the ‘Sprouting seeds,’ and, according to an old custom, on the day on which this feast of ‘Sprouting seeds’ fell, every one had to lay all kinds of offerings and sacrificial viands on the altar of the god of flowers. Soon after the expiry of this season of ‘Sprouting seeds’ follows summertide, and us plants in general then wither and the god of flowers resigns his throne, it is compulsory to feast him at some entertainment, previous to his departure.

In the ladies’ apartments this custom was observed with still more rigour; and, for this reason, the various inmates Of the park of Broad Vista had, without a single exception, got up at an early hour. The young people either twisted flowers and willow twigs in such a way as to represent chairs and horses, or made tufted banners with damask, brocaded gauze and silk, and bound them with variegated threads. These articles of decoration were alike attached on every tree and plant; and throughout the whole expanse of the park, embroidered sashes waved to and fro, and ornamented branches nodded their heads about. In addition to this, the members of the family were clad in such fineries that they put the peach tree to shame, made the almond yield the palm, the swallow envious and the hawk to blush. We could not therefore exhaustively describe them within our limited space of time.

Pao-ch’ai, Ying Ch’un, T’an Ch’un, Hsi Ch’un, Li Wan, lady Feng and other girls, as well as Ta Chieh Erh, Hsiang Ling and the waiting-maids were, one and all, we will now notice, in the garden enjoying themselves; the only person who could not be seen was Lin Tai-yü.

“How is it,” consequently inquired Ying Ch’un, “that I don’t see cousin Liu? What a lazy girl! Is she forsooth fast asleep even at this late hour of the day?”

“Wait all of you here,” rejoined Pao-ch’ai, “and I’ll go and shake her up and bring her.”

With these words, she speedily left her companions and repaired straightway into the Hsiao Hsiang lodge.

While she was going on her errand, she met Wen Kuan and the rest of the girls, twelve in all, on their way to seek the party. Drawing near, they inquired after her health. After exchanging a few commonplace remarks, Pao-ch’ai turned round and pointing, said: “you will find them all in there; you had better go and join them. As for me, I’m going to fetch Miss Lin, but I’ll be back soon.”

Saying this, she followed the winding path, and came to the Hsiao Hsiang lodge. Upon suddenly raising her eyes, she saw Pao-yü walk in. Pao-ch’ai immediately halted, and, lowering her head, she gave way to meditation for a time. “Pao-yü and Lin Tai-yü,” she reflected, “have grown up together from their very infancy. But cousins, though they be, there are many instances in which they cannot evade suspicion, for they joke without heeding propriety; and at one time they are friends and at another at daggers drawn. Tai-yü has, moreover, always been full of envy; and has ever displayed a peevish disposition, so were I to follow him in at this juncture, why, Pao-yü would, in the first place, not feel at ease, and, in the second, Tai-yü would give way to jealousy. Better therefore for me to turn back.”

At the close of this train of thought, she retraced her steps. But just as she was starting to join her other cousins, she unexpectedly descried, ahead of her, a pair of jade-coloured butterflies, of the size of a circular fan. Now they soared high, now they made a swoop down, in their flight against the breeze; much to her amusement.

Pao-ch’ai felt a wish to catch them for mere fun’s sake, so producing a fan from inside her sleeve, she descended on to the turfed ground to flap them with it. The two butterflies suddenly were seen to rise; suddenly to drop: sometimes to come; at others to go. Just as they were on the point of flying across the stream to the other side, the enticement proved too much for Pao-ch’ai, and she pursued them on tiptoe straight up to the Ti Ts’ui pavilion, nestling on the bank of the pond; while fragrant perspiration dripped drop by drop, and her sweet breath panted gently. But Pao-ch’ai abandoned the idea of catching them, and was about to beat a retreat, when all at once she overheard, in the pavilion, the chatter of people engaged in conversation.

This pavilion had, it must be added, a verandah and zig-zag balustrades running all round. It was erected over the water, in the centre of a pond, and had on the four sides window-frames of carved wood work, stuck with paper. So when Pao-ch’ai caught, from without the pavilion, the sound of voices, she at once stood still and lent an attentive ear to what was being said.

“Look at this handkerchief,” she overheard. “If it’s really the one you’ve lost, well then keep it; but if it isn’t you must return it to Mr. Yün.”

“To be sure it is my own,” another party observed, “bring it along and give it to me.”

“What reward will you give me?” she further heard. “Is it likely that I’ve searched all for nothing!”

“I’ve long ago promised to recompense you, and of course I won’t play you false,” some one again rejoined.

“I found it and brought it round,” also reached her ear, “and you naturally will recompense me; but won’t you give anything to the person who picked it up?”

“Don’t talk nonsense,” the other party added, “he belongs to a family of gentlemen, and anything of ours he may pick up it’s his bounden duty to restore to us. What reward could you have me give him?”

“If you don’t reward him,” she heard some one continue, “what will I be able to tell him? Besides, he enjoined me time after time that if there was to be no recompense, I was not to give it to you.”

A short pause ensued. “Never mind!” then came out again to her, “take this thing of mine and present it to him and have done! But do you mean to let the cat out of the bag with any one else? You should take some oath.”

“If I tell any one,” she likewise overheard, “may an ulcer grow on my mouth, and may I, in course of time, die an unnatural death!”

“Ai-ya!” was the reply she heard; “our minds are merely bent upon talking, but some one might come and quietly listen from outside; wouldn’t it be as well to push all the venetians open. Any one seeing us in here will then imagine that we are simply chatting about nonsense. Besides, should they approach, we shall be able to observe them, and at once stop our conversation!”

Pao-ch’ai listened to these words from outside, with a heart full of astonishment. “How can one wonder,” she argued mentally, “if all those lewd and dishonest people, who have lived from olden times to the present, have devised such thorough artifices! But were they now to open and see me here, won’t they feel ashamed. Moreover, the voice in which those remarks were uttered resembles very much that of Hung Erh, attached to Pao-yü‘s rooms, who has all along shown a sharp eye and a shrewd mind. She’s an artful and perverse thing of the first class! And as I have now overheard her peccadilloes, and a person in despair rebels as sure as a dog in distress jumps over the wall, not only will trouble arise, but I too shall derive no benefit. It would be better at present therefore for me to lose no time in retiring. But as I fear I mayn’t be in time to get out of the way, the only alternative for me is to make use of some art like that of the cicada, which can divest itself of its exuviae.”

She had scarcely brought her reflections to a close before a sound of ‘ko-chih’ reached her ears. Pao-ch’ai purposely hastened to tread with heavy step. “P’in Erh, I see where you’re hiding!” she cried out laughingly; and as she shouted, she pretended to be running ahead in pursuit of her.

As soon as Hsiao Hung and Chui Erh pushed the windows open from inside the pavilion, they heard Pao-ch’ai screaming, while rushing forward; and both fell into a state of trepidation from the fright they sustained.

Pao-ch’ai turned round and faced them. “Where have you been hiding Miss Lin?” she smiled.

“Who has seen anything of Miss Lin,” retorted Chui Erh.

“I was just now,” proceeded Pao-ch’ai, “on that side of the pool, and discerned Miss Lin squatting down over there and playing with the water. I meant to have gently given her a start, but scarcely had I walked up to her, when she saw me, and, with a detour towards the East, she at once vanished from sight. So mayn’t she be concealing herself in there?”

As she spoke, she designedly stepped in and searched about for her. This over, she betook herself away, adding: “she’s certain to have got again into that cave in the hill, and come across a snake, which must have bitten her and put an end to her.”

So saying, she distanced them, feeling again very much amused. “I have managed,” she thought, “to ward off this piece of business, but I wonder what those two think about it.”

Hsiao Hung, who would have anticipated, readily credited as gospel the remarks she heard Pao-ch’ai make. But allowing just time enough to Pao-ch’ai to got to a certain distance, she instantly drew Chui Erh to her. “Dreadful!” she observed, “Miss Lin was squatting in here and must for a certainty have overheard what we said before she left.”

Albeit Chui Erh listened to her words, she kept her own counsel for a long time. “What’s to be done?” Hsiao Hung consequently exclaimed.

“Even supposing she did overhear what we said,” rejoined Chui Erh by way of answer, “why should she meddle in what does not concern her? Every one should mind her own business.”

“Had it been Miss Pao, it would not have mattered,” remarked Hsiao Hung, “but Miss Lin delights in telling mean things of people and is, besides, so petty-minded. Should she have heard and anything perchance comes to light, what will we do?”

During their colloquy, they noticed Wen Kuan, Hsiang Ling, Ssu Ch’i, Shih Shu and the other girls enter the pavilion, so they were compelled to drop the conversation and to play and laugh with them. They then espied lady Feng standing on the top of the hillock, waving her hand, beckoning to Hsiao Hung. Hurriedly therefore leaving the company, she ran up to lady Feng and with smile heaped upon smile, “my lady,” she inquired, “what is it that you want?”

Lady Feng scrutinised her for a time. Observing how spruce and pretty she was in looks, and how genial in her speech, she felt prompted to give her a smile. “My own waiting-maid,” she said, “hasn’t followed me in here to-day; and as I’ve just this moment bethought myself of something and would like to send some one on an errand, I wonder whether you’re fit to undertake the charge and deliver a message faithfully.”

“Don’t hesitate in entrusting me with any message you may have to send,” replied Hsiao Hung with a laugh. “I’ll readily go and deliver it. Should I not do so faithfully, and blunder in fulfilling your business, my lady, you may visit me with any punishment your ladyship may please, and I’ll have nothing to say.”

“What young lady’s servant are you,” smiled lady Feng? “Tell me, so that when she comes back, after I’ve sent you out, and looks for you, I may be able to tell her about you.”

“I’m attached to our Master Secundus,’ Mr. Pao’s rooms,” answered Hsiao Hung.

“Ai-ya!” ejaculated lady Feng, as soon as she heard these words. “Are you really in Pao-yü‘s rooms! How strange! Yet it comes to the same thing. Well, if he asks for you, I’ll tell him where you are. Go now to our house and tell your sister P’ing that she’ll find on the table in the outer apartment and under the stand with the plate from the Ju kiln, a bundle of silver; that it contains the one hundred and twenty taels for the embroiderers’ wages; and that when Chang Ts’ai’s wife comes, the money should be handed to her to take away, after having been weighed in her presence and been given to her to tally. Another thing too I want. In the inner apartment and at the head of the bed you’ll find a small purse, bring it along to me.”

Hsiao Hung listened to her orders and then started to carry them out. On her return, in a short while, she discovered that lady Feng was not on the hillock. But perceiving Ssu Ch’i egress from the cave and stand still to tie her petticoat, she walked up to her. “Sister, do you know where our lady Secunda is gone to?” she asked.

“I didn’t notice,” rejoined Ssu Ch’i.

At this reply, Hsiao Hung turned round and cast a glance on all four quarters. Seeing T’an Ch’un and Pao-ch’ai standing by the bank of the pond on the opposite side and looking at the fish, Hsiao Hung advanced up to them. “Young ladies,” she said, straining a smile, “do you perchance have any idea where our lady Secunda is gone to now?”

“Go into your senior lady’s court and look for her!” T’an Ch’un answered.

Hearing this, Hsiao Hung was proceeding immediately towards the Tao Hsiang village, when she caught sight, just ahead of her, of Ch’ing Wen, Ch’i Hsia, Pi Hen, Ch’iu Wen, She Yüeh, Shih Shu, Ju Hua, Ying Erh and some other girls coming towards her in a group.

The moment Ch’ing Wen saw Hsiao Hung, she called out to her. “Are you gone clean off your head?” she exclaimed. “You don’t water the flowers, nor feed the birds or prepare the tea stove, but gad about outside!”

“Yesterday,” replied Hsiao Hung, “Mr. Secundus told me that there was no need for me to water the flowers to-day; that it was enough if they were watered every other day. As for the birds, you’re still in the arms of Morpheus, sister, when I give them their food.”

“And what about the tea-stove?” interposed Pi Hen.

“To-day,” retorted Hsiao Hung, “is not my turn on duty, so don’t ask me whether there be any tea or not!”

“Do you listen to that mouth of hers!” cried Ch’i Hsia, “but don’t you girls speak to her; let her stroll about and have done!”

“You’d better all go and ask whether I’ve been gadding about or not,” continued Hsiao Hung. “Our lady Secunda has just bidden me go and deliver a message, and fetch something.”

Saying this, she raised the purse and let them see it; and they, finding they could hit upon nothing more to taunt her with, trudged along onwards.

Ch’ing Wen smiled a sarcastic smile. “How funny!” she cried. “Lo, she climbs up a high branch and doesn’t condescend to look at any one of us! All she told her must have been just some word or two, who knows! But is it likely that our lady has the least notion of her name or surname that she rides such a high horse, and behaves in this manner! What credit is it in having been sent on a trifling errand like this! Will we, by and bye, pray, hear anything more about you? If you’ve got any gumption, you’d better skedaddle out of this garden this very day. For, mind, it’s only if you manage to hold your lofty perch for any length of time that you can be thought something of!”

As she derided her, she continued on her way.

During this while, Hsiao Hung listened to her, but as she did not find it a suitable moment to retaliate, she felt constrained to suppress her resentment and go in search of lady Feng.

On her arrival at widow Li’s quarters, she, in point of fact, discovered lady Feng seated inside with her having a chat. Hsiao Hung approached her and made her report. “Sister P’ing says,” she observed, “that as soon as your ladyship left the house, she put the money by, and that when Chang Ts’ai’s wife went in a little time to fetch it, she had it weighed in her presence, after which she gave it to her to take away.”

With these words, she produced the purse and presented it to her. “Sister P’ing bade me come and tell your ladyship,” she added, continuing, “that Wang Erh came just now to crave your orders, as to who are the parties from whom he has to go and (collect interest on money due) and sister P’ing explained to him what your wishes were and sent him off.”

“How could she tell him where I wanted him to go?” Lady Feng laughed.

“Sister P’ing says,” Hsiao Hung proceeded, “that our lady presents her compliments to your ladyship (widow Li) here-(To lady Feng) that our master Secundus has in fact not come home, and that albeit a delay of (a day) or two will take place (in the collection of the money), your ladyship should, she begs, set your mind at ease. (To Li Wan). That when lady Quinta is somewhat better, our lady will let lady Quinta know and come along with her to see your ladyship. (To lady Feng). That lady Quinta sent a servant the day before yesterday to come over and say that our lady, your worthy maternal aunt, had despatched a letter to inquire after your ladyship’s health; that she also wished to ask you, my lady, her worthy niece in here, for a couple of ‘long-life-great-efficacy-full-of-every-virtue’ pills; and that if you have any, they should, when our lady bids a servant come over, be simply given her to bring to our lady here, and that any one bound to-morrow for that side could then deliver them on her way to her ladyship, your aunt yonder, to take along with her.”

“Ai-yo-yo!” exclaimed widow Li, before the close of the message. “It’s impossible for me to make out what you’re driving at! What a heap of ladyships and misters!”

“It’s not to be wondered at that you can’t make them out,” interposed lady Feng laughing. “Why, her remarks refer to four or five distinct families.”

While speaking, she again faced Hsiao Hung. “My dear girl,” she smiled, “what a trouble you’ve been put to! But you speak decently, and unlike the others who keep on buzz-buzz-buzz, like mosquitoes! You’re not aware, sister-in-law, that I actually dread uttering a word to any of the girls outside the few servant-girls and matrons in my own immediate service; for they invariably spin out, what could be condensed in a single phrase, into a long interminable yarn, and they munch and chew their words; and sticking to a peculiar drawl, they groan and moan; so much so, that they exasperate me till I fly into a regular rage. Yet how are they to know that our P’ing Erh too was once like them. But when I asked her: ‘must you forsooth imitate the humming of a mosquito, in order to be accounted a handsome girl?’ and spoke to her, on several occasions, she at length improved considerably.”

“What a good thing it would be,” laughed Li Kung-ts’ai, “if they could all be as smart as you are.”

“This girl is first-rate!” rejoined lady Feng, “she just now delivered two messages. They didn’t, I admit, amount to much, yet to listen to her, she spoke to the point.”

“To-morrow,” she continued, addressing herself to Hsiao Hung smilingly, “come and wait on me, and I’ll acknowledge you as my daughter; and the moment you come under my control, you’ll readily improve.”

At this news, Hsiao Hung spurted out laughing aloud.

“What are you laughing for?” Lady Feng inquired. “You must say to yourself that I am young in years and that how much older can I be than yourself to become your mother; but are you under the influence of a spring dream? Go and ask all those people older than yourself. They would be only too ready to call me mother. But snapping my fingers at them, I to-day exalt you.”

“I wasn’t laughing about that,” Hsiao Hung answered with a smiling face. “I was amused by the mistake your ladyship made about our generations. Why, my mother claims to be your daughter, my lady, and are you now going to recognise me too as your daughter?”

“Who’s your mother?” Lady Feng exclaimed.

“Don’t you actually know her?” put in Li Kung-ts’ai with a smile. “She’s Lin Chih-hsiao’s child.”

This disclosure greatly surprised lady Feng. “What!” she consequently cried, “is she really his daughter?”

“Why Lin Chih-hsiao and his wife,” she resumed smilingly, “couldn’t either of them utter a sound if even they were pricked with an awl. I’ve always maintained that they’re a well-suited couple; as the one is as deaf as a post, and the other as dumb as a mute. But who would ever have expected them to have such a clever girl! By how much are you in your teens?”

“I’m seventeen,” replied Hsia Hung.

“What is your name?” she went on to ask.

“My name was once Hung Yü.” Hsiao Hung rejoined. “But as it was a duplicate of that of Master Secundus, Mr. Pao-yü, I’m now simply called Hsiao Hung.”

Upon hearing this explanation, lady Feng raised her eyebrows into a frown, and turning her head round: “It’s most disgusting!” she remarked, “Those bearing the name Yü would seem to be very cheap; for your name is Yü, and so is also mine Yü. Sister-in-law,” she then observed; “I never let you know anything about it, but I mentioned to her mother that Lai Ta’s wife has at present her hands quite full, and that she hasn’t either any notion as to who is who in this mansion. ‘You had better,’ (I said), ‘carefully select a couple of girls for my service.’ She assented unreservedly, but she put it off and never chose any. On the contrary, she sent this girl to some other place. But is it likely that she wouldn’t have been well off with me?”

“Here you are again full of suspicion!” Li Wan laughed. “She came in here long before you ever breathed a word to her! So how could you bear a grudge against her mother?”

“Well, in that case,” added lady Feng, “I’ll speak to Pao-yü to-morrow, and induce him to find another one, and to allow this girl to come along with me. I wonder, however, whether she herself is willing or not?”

“Whether willing or not,” interposed Hsiao Hung smiling, “such as we couldn’t really presume to raise our voices and object. We should feel it our privilege to serve such a one as your ladyship, and learn a little how to discriminate when people raise or drop their eyebrows and eyes (with pleasure or displeasure), and reap as well some experience in such matters as go out or come in, whether high or low, great and small.”

But during her reply, she perceived Madame Wang’s waiting-maid come and invite lady Feng to go over. Lady Feng bade good-bye at once to Li Kung-ts’ai and took her departure.

Hsiao Hung then returned into the I Hung court, where we will leave her and devote our attention for the present to Lin Tai-yü.

As she had had but little sleep in the night, she got up the next day at a late hour. When she heard that all her cousins were collected in the park, giving a farewell entertainment for the god of flowers, she hastened, for fear people should laugh at her for being lazy, to comb her hair, perform her ablutions, and go out and join them. As soon as she reached the interior of the court, she caught sight of Pao-yü, entering the door, who speedily greeted her with a smile. “My dear cousin,” he said, “did you lodge a complaint against me yesterday? I’ve been on pins and needles the whole night long.”

Tai-yü forthwith turned her head away. “Put the room in order,” she shouted to Tzu Chüan, “and lower one of the gauze window-frames. And when you’ve seen the swallows come back, drop the curtain; keep it down then by placing the lion on it, and after you have burnt the incense, mind you cover the censer.”

So saying she stepped outside.

Pao-yü perceiving her manner, concluded again that it must be on account of the incident of the previous noon, but how could he have had any idea about what had happened in the evening? He kept on still bowing and curtseying; but Lin Tai-yü did not even so much as look at him straight in the face, but egressing alone out of the door of the court, she proceeded there and then in search of the other girls.

Pao-yü fell into a despondent mood and gave way to conjectures.

“Judging,” he reflected, “from this behaviour of hers, it would seem as if it could not be for what transpired yesterday. Yesterday too I came back late in the evening, and, what’s more, I didn’t see her, so that there was no occasion on which I could have given her offence.”

As he indulged in these reflections, he involuntarily followed in her footsteps to try and catch her up, when he descried Pao-ch’ai and T’an-ch’un on the opposite side watching the frolics of the storks.

As soon as they saw Tai-yü approach, the trio stood together and started a friendly chat. But noticing Pao-yü also come up, T’an Ch’un smiled. “Brother Pao,” she said, “are you all right. It’s just three days that I haven’t seen anything of you?”

“Are you sister quite well?” Pao-yü rejoined, a smile on his lips. “The other day, I asked news of you of our senior sister-in-law.”

“Brother Pao,” T’an Ch’un remarked, “come over here; I want to tell you something.”

The moment Pao-yü heard this, he quickly went with her. Distancing Pao-ch’ai and Tai-yü, the two of them came under a pomegranate tree. “Has father sent for you these last few days?” T’an Ch’un then asked.

“He hasn’t,” Pao-yü answered laughingly by way of reply.

“Yesterday,” proceeded T’an Ch’un, “I heard vaguely something or other about father sending for you to go out.”

“I presume,” Pao-yü smiled, “that some one must have heard wrong, for he never sent for me.”

“I’ve again managed to save during the last few months,” added T’an Ch’un with another smile, “fully ten tiaos, so take them and bring me, when at any time you stroll out of doors, either some fine writings or some ingenious knicknack.”

“Much as I have roamed inside and outside the city walls,” answered Pao-yü, “and seen grand establishments and large temples, I’ve never come across anything novel or pretty. One simply sees articles made of gold, jade, copper and porcelain, as well as such curios for which we could find no place here. Besides these, there are satins, eatables, and wearing apparel.”

“Who cares for such baubles!” exclaimed T’an Ch’un. “How could they come up to what you purchased the last time; that wee basket, made of willow twigs, that scent-box, scooped out of a root of real bamboo, that portable stove fashioned of glutinous clay; these things were, oh, so very nice! I was as fond of them as I don’t know what; but, who’d have thought it, they fell in love with them and bundled them all off, just as if they were precious things.”

“Is it things of this kind that you really want?” laughed Pao-yü. “Why, these are worth nothing! Were you to take a hundred cash and give them to the servant-boys, they could, I’m sure, bring two cart-loads of them.”

“What do the servant-boys know?” T’an Ch’un replied. “Those you chose for me were plain yet not commonplace. Neither were they of coarse make. So were you to procure me as many as you can get of them, I’ll work you a pair of slippers like those I gave you last time, and spend twice as much trouble over them as I did over that pair you have. Now, what do you say to this bargain?”

“Your reference to this,” smiled Pao-yü, “reminds me of an old incident. One day I had them on, and by a strange coincidence, I met father, whose fancy they did not take, and he inquired who had worked them. But how could I muster up courage to allude to the three words: my sister Tertia, so I answered that my maternal aunt had given them to me on the recent occasion of my birthday. When father heard that they had been given to me by my aunt, he could not very well say anything. But after a while, ‘why uselessly waste,’ he observed, ‘human labour, and throw away silks to make things of this sort!’ On my return, I told Hsi Jen about it. ‘Never mind,’ said Hsi Jen; but Mrs. Chao got angry. ‘Her own brother,’ she murmured indignantly, ‘wears slipshod shoes and socks in holes, and there’s no one to look after him, and does she go and work all these things!’”

T’an Ch’un, hearing this, immediately lowered her face. “Now tell me, aren’t these words utter rot!” she shouted. “What am I that I have to make shoes? And is it likely that Huan Erh hasn’t his own share of things! Clothes are clothes, and shoes and socks are shoes and socks; and how is it that any grudges arise in the room of a mere servant-girl and old matron? For whose benefit does she come out with all these things! I simply work a pair or part of a pair when I am at leisure, with time on my hands. And I can give them to any brother, elder or younger, I fancy; and who has a right to interfere with me? This is just another bit of blind anger!”

After listening to her, Pao-yü nodded his head and smiled. “Yet,” he said, “you don’t know what her motives may be. It’s but natural that she should also cherish some expectations.”

This apology incensed T’an Ch’un more than ever, and twisting her head round, “Even you have grown dull!” she cried. “She does, of course, indulge in expectations, but they are actuated by some underhand and paltry notion! She may go on giving way to these ideas, but I, for my part, will only care for Mr. Chia Cheng and Madame Wang. I won’t care a rap for any one else. In fact, I’ll be nice with such of my sisters and brothers, as are nice to me; and won’t even draw any distinction between those born of primary wives and those of secondary ones. Properly speaking, I shouldn’t say these things about her, but she’s narrow-minded to a degree, and unlike what she should be. There’s besides another ridiculous thing. This took place the last time I gave you the money to get me those trifles. Well, two days after that, she saw me, and she began again to represent that she had no money and that she was hard up. Nevertheless, I did not worry my brain with her goings on. But as it happened, the servant-girls subsequently quitted the room, and she at once started finding fault with me. ‘Why,’ she asked, ‘do I give you my savings to spend and don’t, after all, let Huan Erh have them and enjoy them?’ When I heard these reproaches, I felt both inclined to laugh, and also disposed to lose my temper; but I there and then skedaddled out of her quarters, and went over to our Madame Wang.”

As she was recounting this incident, “Well,” she overheard Pao-ch’ai sarcastically observe from the opposite direction, “have you done spinning your yarns? If you have, come along! It’s quite evident that you are brother and sister, for here you leave every one else and go and discuss your own private matters. Couldn’t we too listen to a single sentence of what you have to say?”

While she taunted them, T’an Ch’un and Pao-yü eventually drew near her with smiling faces.

Pao-yü, however, failed to see Lin Tai-yü and he concluded that she had dodged out of the way and gone elsewhere. “It would be better,” he muttered, after some thought, “that I should let two days elapse, and give her temper time to evaporate before I go to her.” But as he drooped his head, his eye was attracted by a heap of touch-me-nots, pomegranate blossom and various kinds of fallen flowers, which covered the ground thick as tapestry, and he heaved a sigh. “It’s because,” he pondered, “she’s angry that she did not remove these flowers; but I’ll take them over to the place, and by and bye ask her about them.”

As he argued to himself, he heard Pao-ch’ai bid them go out. “I’ll join you in a moment,” Pao-yü replied; and waiting till his two cousins had gone some distance, he bundled the flowers into his coat, and ascending the hill, he crossed the stream, penetrated into the arbour, passed through the avenues with flowers and wended his way straight for the spot, where he had, on a previous occasion, interred the peach-blossoms with the assistance of Lin Tai-yü. But scarcely had he reached the mound containing the flowers, and before he had, as yet, rounded the brow of the hill, than he caught, emanating from the off side, the sound of some one sobbing, who while giving way to invective, wept in a most heart-rending way.

“I wonder,” soliloquised Pao-yü, “whose servant-girl this is, who has been so aggrieved as to run over here to have a good cry!”

While speculating within himself, he halted. He then heard, mingled with wails:—

Flowers wither and decay; and flowers do fleet; they fly all o’er the
skies;
Their bloom wanes; their smell dies; but who is there with them to
sympathise?
While vagrant gossamer soft doth on fluttering spring-bowers bind its
coils,
And drooping catkins lightly strike and cling on the embroidered
screens,
A maiden in the inner rooms, I sore deplore the close of spring.
Such ceaseless sorrow fills my breast, that solace nowhere can I find.
Past the embroidered screen I issue forth, taking with me a hoe,
And on the faded flowers to tread I needs must, as I come and go.
The willow fibres and elm seeds have each a fragrance of their own.
What care I, peach blossoms may fall, pear flowers away be blown;
Yet peach and pear will, when next year returns, burst out again in
bloom,
But can it e’er be told who will next year dwell in the inner room?
What time the third moon comes, the scented nests have been already
built.
And on the beams the swallows perch, excessive spiritless and staid;
Next year, when the flowers bud, they may, it’s true, have ample to
feed on:
But they know not that when I’m gone beams will be vacant and nests
fall!
In a whole year, which doth consist of three hundred and sixty days,
Winds sharp as swords and frost like unto spears each other rigorous
press,
So that how long can last their beauty bright; their fresh charm how
long stays?
Sudden they droop and fly; and whither they have flown, ’tis hard to
guess.
Flowers, while in bloom, easy the eye attract; but, when they wither,
hard they are to find.
Now by the footsteps, I bury the flowers, but sorrow will slay me.
Alone I stand, and as I clutch the hoe, silent tears trickle down,
And drip on the bare twigs, leaving behind them the traces of blood.
The goatsucker hath sung his song, the shades lower of eventide,
So with the lotus hoe I return home and shut the double doors.
Upon the wall the green lamp sheds its rays just as I go to sleep.
The cover is yet cold; against the window patters the bleak rain.
How strange! Why can it ever be that I feel so wounded at heart!
Partly, because spring I regret; partly, because with spring I’m
vexed!
Regret for spring, because it sudden comes; vexed, for it sudden goes.
For without warning, lo! it comes; and without asking it doth fleet.
Yesterday night, outside the hall sorrowful songs burst from my mouth,
For I found out that flowers decay, and that birds also pass away.
The soul of flowers, and the spirit of birds are both hard to
restrain.
Birds, to themselves when left, in silence plunge; and flowers, alone,
they blush.
Oh! would that on my sides a pair of wings could grow,
That to the end of heaven I may fly in the wake of flowers!
Yea to the very end of heaven,
Where I could find a fragrant grave!
For better, is it not, that an embroidered bag should hold my
well-shaped bones,
And that a heap of stainless earth should in its folds my winsome
charms enshroud.
For spotless once my frame did come, and spotless again it will go!
Far better than that I, like filthy mire, should sink into some drain!
Ye flowers are now faded and gone, and, lo, I come to bury you.
But as for me, what day I shall see death is not as yet divined!
Here I am fain these flowers to inter; but humankind will laugh me as
a fool.
Who knows, who will, in years to come, commit me to my grave!
Mark, and you’ll find the close of spring, and the gradual decay of
flowers,
Resemble faithfully the time of death of maidens ripe in years!
In a twinkle, spring time draws to a close, and maidens wax in age.
Flowers fade and maidens die; and of either nought any more is known.

After listening to these effusions, Pao-yü unconsciously threw himself down in a wandering frame of mind.

But, reader, do you feel any interest in him? If you do, the subsequent chapter contains further details about him.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

第二十八回

蒋玉菡情赠茜香罗 薛宝钗羞笼红麝串

　　话说林黛玉只因昨夜晴雯不开门一事，错疑在宝玉身上。至次日又可巧遇见饯花之期，正是一腔无明正未发泄，又勾起伤春愁思，因把些残花落瓣去掩埋，由不得感花伤己， 哭了几声，便随口念了几句。不想宝玉在山坡上听见，先不过点头感叹；次后听到“侬今葬花人笑痴，他年葬侬知是谁”，“一朝春尽红颜老，花落人亡两不知”等句，不觉恸倒山坡之上， 怀里兜的落花撒了一地。试想林黛玉的花颜月貌，将来亦到无可寻觅之时，宁不心碎肠断！既黛玉终归无可寻觅之时，推之于他人，如宝钗、香菱、袭人等，亦可到无可寻觅之时矣。宝钗等终归无可寻觅之时，则自己又安在哉？且自身尚不知何在何往，则斯处、斯园、斯花、斯柳，又不知当属谁姓矣！──因此一而二，二而三，反复推求了去， 真不知此时此际欲为何等蠢物，杳无所知，逃大造，出尘网，使可解释这段悲伤。正是：花影不离身左右，鸟声只在耳东西。

　　那林黛玉正自伤感， 忽听山坡上也有悲声，心下想道：“人人都笑我有些痴病，难道还有一个痴子不成？”想着，抬头一看，见是宝玉。林黛玉看见，便道：“啐！我道是谁，原来是这个狠心短命的……”刚说到“短命”二字，又把口掩住，长叹了一声，自己抽身便走了。

　　这里宝玉悲恸了一回， 忽然抬头不见了黛玉，便知黛玉看见他躲开了，自己也觉无味， 抖抖土起来，下山寻归旧路，往怡红院来。可巧看见林黛玉在前头走，连忙赶上去，说道：“你且站住。我知你不理我，我只说一句话，从今后撂开手。”林黛玉回头看见是宝玉， 待要不理他，听他说“只说一句话，从此撂开手”，这话里有文章，少不得站住说道：“有一句话，请说来。”宝玉笑道：“两句话，说了你听不听？”黛玉听说，回头就走。宝玉在身后面叹道：“既有今日，何必当初！”林黛玉听见这话，由不得站住，回头道：“当初怎么样？ 今日怎么样？”宝玉叹道：“当初姑娘来了，那不是我陪着顽笑？凭我心爱的，姑娘要，就拿去；我爱吃的，听见姑娘也爱吃，连忙干干净净收着等姑娘吃。一桌子吃饭，一床上睡觉。丫头们想不到的，我怕姑娘生气，我替丫头们想到了。我心里想着：姊妹们从小儿长大， 亲也瞎d，热也罢，和气到了儿，才见得比人好。如今谁承望姑娘人大心大， 不把我放在眼睛里，倒把外四路的什么宝姐姐凤姐姐的放在心坎儿上，倒把我三日不理四日不见的。 我又没个亲兄弟亲姊妹。──虽然有两个，你难道不知道是和我隔母的？我也和你似的独出，只怕同我的心一样。谁知我是白操了这个心，弄的有冤无处诉！”说着不觉滴下眼泪来。

　　黛玉耳内听了这话，眼内见了这形景，心内不觉灰了大半，也不觉滴下泪来，低头不语。宝玉见他这般形景，遂又说道：“我也知道我如今不好了，但只凭着怎么不好，万不敢在妹妹跟前有错处。 便有一二分错处，你倒是或教导我，戒我下次，或骂我两句，打我两下， 我都不灰心。谁知你总不理我，叫我摸不着头脑，少魂失魄，不知怎么样才好。 就便死了，也是个屈死鬼，任凭高僧高道忏悔也不能超生，还得你申明了缘故，我才得托生呢！”

　　黛玉听了这个话， 不觉将昨晚的事都忘在九霄云外了，便说道：“你既这么说，昨儿为什么我去了， 你不叫丫头开门？”宝玉诧异道：“这话从那里说起？我要是这么样，立刻就死了！”林黛玉啐道：“大清早起死呀活的，也不忌讳。你说有呢就有，没有就没有， 起什么誓呢。”宝玉道：“实在没有见你去。就是宝姐姐坐了一坐，就出来了。”林黛玉想了一想，笑道：“是了。想必是你的丫头们懒待动，丧声歪气的也是有的。”宝玉道：“ 想必是这个原故。等我回去问了是谁，教训教训他们就好了。”黛玉道：“你的那些姑娘们也该教训教训，只是我论理不该说。今儿得罪了我的事小，倘或明儿宝姑娘来，什么贝姑娘来，也得罪了，事情岂不大了。”说着抿着嘴笑。宝玉听了，又是咬牙，又是笑。

　　二人正说话，只见丫头来请吃饭，遂都往前头来了。王夫人见了林黛玉，因问道：“大姑娘，你吃那鲍太医的药可好些？”林黛玉道：“也不过这么着。老太太还叫我吃王大夫的药呢。”宝玉道：“太太不知道，林妹妹是内症，先天生的弱，所以禁不住一点风寒，不过吃两剂煎药就好了，散了风寒，还是吃丸药的好。”王夫人道：“前儿大夫说了个丸药的名字，我也忘了。”宝玉道：“我知道那些丸药，不过叫他吃什么人参养荣丸。”王夫人道：“不是。”宝玉又道：“八珍益母丸？左归？右归？再不，就是麦味地黄丸。”王夫人道：“都不是。我只记得有个‘金刚’两个字的。”宝玉扎手笑道：“从来没听见有个什么‘金刚丸’。若有了‘金刚丸’，自然有‘菩萨散’了！”说的满屋里人都笑了。宝钗抿嘴笑道：“想是天王补心丹。”王夫人笑道：“是这个名儿。如今我也糊涂了。”宝玉道：“太太倒不糊涂，都是叫‘金刚’‘菩萨’支使糊涂了。”王夫人道：“扯你娘的臊！又欠你老子捶你了。”宝玉笑道：“我老子再不为这个捶我的。”

　　王夫人又道：“既有这个名儿，明儿就叫人买些来吃。”宝玉笑道：“这些都不中用的。 太太给我三百六十两银子，我替妹妹配一料丸药，包管一料不完就好了。”王夫人道： “放屁！什么药就这么贵？”宝玉笑道：“当真的呢，我这个方子比别的不同。那个药名儿也古怪， 一时也说不清。只讲那头胎紫河车，人形带叶参，三百六十两不足。龟大何首乌， 千年松根茯苓胆，诸如此类的药都不算为奇，只在群药里算。那为君的药，说起来唬人一跳。 前儿薛大哥哥求了我一二年，我才给了他这方子。他拿了方子去又寻了二三年， 花了有上千的银子，才配成了。太太不信，只问宝姐姐。”宝钗听说，笑着摇手儿说：“我不知道，也没听见。你别叫姨娘问我。”王夫人笑道：“到底是宝丫头，好孩子，不撒谎。”宝玉站在当地，听见如此说，一回身把手一拍，说道：“我说的倒是真话呢，倒说我撒谎。”口里说着，忽一回身，只见林黛玉坐在宝钗身后抿着嘴笑，用手指头在脸上画着羞他。

　　凤姐因在里间屋里看着人放桌子， 听如此说，便走来笑道：“宝兄弟不是撒谎，这倒是有的。上日薛大哥亲自和我来寻珍珠，我问他作什么，他说配药。他还抱怨说，不配也罢了，如今那里知道这么费事。我问他什么药，他说是宝兄弟的方子，说了多少药， 我也没工夫听。他说不然我也买几颗珍珠了，只是定要头上带过的，所以来和我寻。他说：‘妹妹就没散的，花儿上也得，掐下来，过后儿我拣好的再给妹妹穿了来。’我没法儿，把两枝珠花儿现拆了给他。还要了一块三尺上用大红纱去，乳钵乳了隔面子呢。”凤姐说一句，那宝玉念一句佛，说：“太阳在屋子里呢！”凤姐说完了，宝玉又道：“太太想，这不过是将就呢。正经按那方子，这珍珠宝石定要在古坟里的，有那古时富贵人家装裹的头面，拿了来才好。如今那里为这个去刨坟掘墓，所以只是活人带过的，也可以使得。”王夫人道：“阿弥陀佛，不当家花花的！就是坟里有这个，人家死了几百年，这会子翻尸盗骨的，作了药也不灵！”

　　宝玉向林黛玉说道：“你听见了没有，难道二姐姐也跟着我撒谎不成？”脸望着黛玉说话，却拿眼睛瞟着宝钗。黛玉便拉王夫人道：“舅母听听，宝姐姐不替他圆谎，他支吾着我。”王夫人也道：“宝玉很会欺负你妹妹。”宝玉笑道：“太太不知道这原故。宝姐姐先在家里住着，那薛大哥哥的事，他也不知道，何况如今在里头住着呢，自然是越发不知道了。 林妹妹才在背后羞我，打谅我撒谎呢。”

　　正说着，只见贾母房里的丫头找宝玉林黛玉去吃饭。 林黛玉也不叫宝玉，便起身拉了那丫头就走。那丫头说等着宝玉一块儿走。林黛玉道：“他不吃饭了，咱们走。我先走了。”说着便出去了。宝玉道：“我今儿还跟着太太吃罢。”王夫人道：“罢，罢，我今儿吃斋，你正经吃你的去罢。”宝玉道：“我也跟着吃斋。”说着便叫那丫头“去罢”，自己先跑到桌子上坐了。王夫人向宝钗等笑道：“你们只管吃你们的，由他去罢。”宝钗因笑道：“你正经去罢。吃不吃，陪着林姑娘走一趟，他心里打紧的不自在呢。”宝玉道：“理他呢，过一会子就好了。”

　　一时吃过饭，宝玉一则怕贾母记挂，二则也记挂着林黛玉，忙忙的要茶漱口。探春惜春都笑道：“二哥哥，你成日家忙些什么？吃饭吃茶也是这么忙碌碌的。”宝钗笑道：“你叫他快吃了瞧林妹妹去罢， 叫他在这里胡羼些什么。”宝玉吃了茶，便出来，一直往西院来。 可巧走到凤姐儿院门前，只见凤姐蹬着门槛子拿耳挖子剔牙，看着十来个小厮们挪花盆呢。 见宝玉来了，笑道：“你来的好。进来，进来，替我写几个字儿。”宝玉只得跟了进来。到了屋里，凤姐命人取过笔砚纸来，向宝玉道：“大红妆缎四十匹，蟒缎四十匹， 上用纱各色一百匹，金项圈四个。”宝玉道：“这算什么？又不是帐，又不是礼物，怎么个写法？”凤姐儿道：“你只管写上，横竖我自己明白就罢了。”宝玉听说只得写了。凤姐一面收起，一面笑道：“还有句话告诉你，不知你依不依？你屋里有个丫头叫红玉，我要叫了来使唤， 明儿我再替你挑几个，可使得？”宝玉道：“我屋里的人也多的很，姐姐喜欢谁， 只管叫了来，何必问我。”凤姐笑道：“既这么着，我就叫人带他去了。”宝玉道：“只管带去。”说着便要走。凤姐儿道：“你回来，我还有一句话呢。”宝玉道：“老太太叫我呢，有话等我回来罢。”说着便来至贾母这边，只见都已吃完饭了。贾母因问他：“跟着你娘吃了什么好的？”宝玉笑道：“也没什么好的，我倒多吃了一碗饭。”因问：“林妹妹在那里？”贾母道：“里头屋里呢。”

　　宝玉进来， 只见地下一个丫头吹熨斗，炕上两个丫头打粉线，黛玉弯着腰拿着剪子裁什么呢。 宝玉走进来笑道：“哦，这是作什么呢？才吃了饭，这么空着头，一会子又头疼了。”黛玉并不理，只管裁他的。有一个丫头说道：“那块绸子角儿还不好呢，再熨他一熨。”黛玉便把剪子一撂，说道：“理他呢，过一会子就好了。”宝玉听了，只是纳闷。只见宝钗探春等也来了，和贾母说了一回话。宝钗也进来问：“林妹妹作什么呢？”因见林黛玉裁剪，因笑道：“妹妹越发能干了，连裁剪都会了。”黛玉笑道：“这也不过是撒谎哄人罢了。”宝钗笑道：“我告诉你个笑话儿，才刚为那个药，我说了个不知道，宝兄弟心里不受用了。”林黛玉道：“理他呢，过会子就好了。”宝玉向宝钗道：“老太太要抹骨牌， 正没人呢，你抹骨牌去罢。”宝钗听说，便笑道：“我是为抹骨牌才来了？”说着便走了。 林黛玉道：“你倒是去罢，这里有老虎，看吃了你！”说着又裁。宝玉见他不理，只得还陪笑说道：“你也出去扛7d逛再裁不迟。”林黛玉总不理。宝玉便问丫头们：“这是谁叫裁的？”林黛玉见问丫头们，便说道：“凭他谁叫我裁，也不管二爷的事！”宝玉方欲说话，只见有人进来回说“外头有人请”。宝玉听了，忙撤身出来。黛玉向外头说道：“阿弥陀佛！赶你回来，我死了也罢了。”

　　宝玉出来，到外面，只见焙茗说道：“冯大爷家请。”宝玉听了，知道是昨日的话，便说：“要衣裳去。”自己便往书房里来。焙茗一直到了二门前等人，只见一个老婆子出来了，焙茗上去说道：“宝二爷在书房里等出门的衣裳，你老人家进去带个信儿。”那婆子说：“放你娘的屁！倒好，宝二爷如今在园里住着，跟他的人都在园里，你又跑了这里来带信儿来了！”焙茗听了，笑道：“骂的是，我也糊涂了。”说着一径往东边二门前来。可巧门上小厮在甬路底下踢球， 焙茗将原故说了。小厮跑了进去，半日抱了一个包袱出来，递与焙茗。回到书房里，宝玉换了，命人备马，只带着焙茗、锄药、双瑞、双寿四个小厮去了。

　　一径到了冯紫英家门口，有人报与了冯紫英，出来迎接进去。只见薛蟠早已在那里久候， 还有许多唱曲儿的小厮并唱小旦的蒋玉菡、锦香院的妓女云儿。大家都见过了，然后吃茶。宝玉擎茶笑道：“前儿所言幸与不幸之事，我昼悬夜想，今日一闻呼唤即至。”冯紫英笑道：“你们令表兄弟倒都心实。前日不过是我的设辞，诚心请你们一饮，恐又推托，故说下这句话。今日一邀即至，谁知都信真了。”说毕大家一笑，然后摆上酒来，依次坐定。冯紫英先命唱曲儿的小厮过来让酒，然后命云儿也来敬。

　　那薛蟠三杯下肚，不觉忘了情，拉着云儿的手笑道：“你把那梯己新样儿的曲子唱个我听，我吃一坛如何？”云儿听说，只得拿起琵琶来，唱道：

　　两个冤家，都难丢下，想着你来又记挂着他。两个人形容俊俏，都难描画。想昨宵幽期私订在荼(艹下加麻加紫的下边)架，一个偷情，一个寻拿， 拿住了三曹对案，我也无回话。

　　唱毕笑道：“你喝一坛子罢了。”薛蟠听说，笑道：“不值一坛，再唱好的来。”

　　宝玉笑道：“听我说来：如此滥饮，易醉而无味。我先喝一大海，发一新令，有不遵者， 连罚十大海，逐出席外与人斟酒。”冯紫英蒋玉菡等都道：“有理，有理。”宝玉拿起海来一气饮干，说道：“如今要说悲、愁、喜、乐四字，却要说出女儿来，还要注明这四字原故。 说完了，饮门杯。酒面要唱一个新鲜时样曲子；酒底要席上生风一样东西，或古诗、 旧对、《四书》《五经》成语。”薛蟠未等说完，先站起来拦道：“我不来，别算我。这竟是捉弄我呢！”云儿也站起来，推他坐下，笑道：“怕什么？这还亏你天天吃酒呢，难道你连我也不如！ 我回来还说呢。说是了，罢；不是了，不过罚上几杯，那里就醉死了。你如今一乱令，倒喝十大海，下去斟酒不成？”众人都拍手道妙。薛蟠听说无法，只得坐了。听宝玉说道：“女儿悲，青春已大守空闺。女儿愁，悔教夫婿觅封侯。女儿喜，对镜晨妆颜色美。女儿乐，秋千架上春衫薄。”

　　众人听了，都道：“说得有理。”薛蟠独扬着脸摇头说：“不好，该罚！”众人问：“如何该罚？”薛蟠道：“他说的我通不懂，怎么不该罚？”云儿便拧他一把，笑道：“你悄悄的想你的罢。回来说不出，又该罚了。”于是拿琵琶听宝玉唱道：

　　滴不尽相思血泪抛红豆，开不完春柳春花满画楼，睡不稳纱窗风雨黄昏后，忘不了新愁与旧愁，咽不下玉粒金莼噎满喉，照不见菱花镜里形容瘦。展不开的眉头，捱不明的更漏。呀！恰便似遮不住的青山隐隐，流不断的绿水悠悠。

　　唱完，大家齐声喝彩，独薛蟠说无板。宝玉饮了门杯，便拈起一片梨来，说道：“雨打梨花深闭门。”完了令。

　　下该冯紫英，说道：“女儿悲，儿夫染病在垂危。女儿愁，大风吹倒梳妆楼。女儿喜，头胎养了双生子。女儿乐，私向花园掏蟋蟀。”说毕，端起酒来，唱道：

　　你是个可人，你是个多情，你是个刁钻古怪鬼灵精，你是个神仙也不灵。我说的话儿你全不信，只叫你去背地里细打听， 才知道我疼你不疼！

　　唱完，饮了门杯，说道：“鸡声茅店月。”令完，下该云儿。

　　云儿便说道：“女儿悲，将来终身指靠谁？”薛蟠叹道：“我的儿，有你薛大爷在，你怕什么！”众人都道：“别混他，别混他！”云儿又道：“女儿愁，妈妈打骂何时休！”薛蟠道：“前儿我见了你妈，还吩咐他不叫他打你呢。”众人都道：“再多言者罚酒十杯。”薛蟠连忙自己打了一个嘴巴子，说道：“没耳性，再不许说了。”云儿又道：“女儿喜，情郎不舍还家里。女儿乐，住了箫管弄弦索。”说完，便唱道：

　　(艹下加豆)蔻开花三月三，一个虫儿往里钻。钻了半日不得进去，爬到花儿上打秋千。肉儿小心肝，我不开了你怎么钻？

　　唱毕，饮了门杯，说道：“桃之夭夭。”令完了，下该薛蟠。

　　薛蟠道：“我可要说了：女儿悲──”说了半日，不见说底下的。冯紫英笑道： “悲什么？快说来。”薛蟠登时急的眼睛铃铛一般，瞪了半日，才说道：“女儿悲──” 又咳嗽了两声，说道：“女儿悲，嫁了个男人是乌龟。”众人听了都大笑起来。薛蟠道： “笑什么，难道我说的不是？一个女儿嫁了汉子，要当忘八，他怎么不伤心呢？”众人笑的弯腰说道： “ 你说的很是，快说底下的。”薛蟠瞪了一瞪眼，又说道：“女儿愁──”说了这句，又不言语了。众人道：“怎么愁？”薛蟠道：“绣房撺出个大马猴。”众人呵呵笑道： “该罚，该罚！ 这句更不通，先还可恕。”说着便要筛酒。宝玉笑道：“押韵就好。” 薛蟠道：“令官都准了，你们闹什么？”众人听说，方才罢了。云儿笑道：“下两句越发难说了，我替你说罢。”薛蟠道：“胡说！当真我就没好的了！听我说罢：女儿喜，洞房花烛朝慵起。” 众人听了，都诧异道：“这句何其太韵？”薛蟠又道：“女儿乐，一根(毛几)(毛巴)往里戳。” 众人听了，都扭着脸说道：“该死，该死！快唱了罢。”薛蟠便唱道：“一个蚊子哼哼哼。” 众人都怔了，说：“这是个什么曲儿？”薛蟠还唱道：“两个苍蝇嗡嗡嗡。”众人都道： “罢，罢，罢！”薛蟠道：“爱听不听！这是新鲜曲儿，叫作哼哼韵。你们要懒待听，连酒底都免了，我就不唱。”众人都道：“免了罢，免了罢，倒别耽误了别人家。”

　　于是蒋玉菡说道：“女儿悲，丈夫一去不回归。女儿愁，无钱去打桂花油。女儿喜，灯花并头结双蕊。女儿乐，夫唱妇随真和合。”说毕，唱道：

　　可喜你天生成百媚娇，恰便似活神仙离碧霄。度青春，年正小；配鸾凤，真也着。呀！看天河正高，听谯楼鼓敲，剔银灯同入鸳帏悄。

　　唱毕，饮了门杯，笑道：“这诗词上我倒有限。幸而昨日见了一副对子，可巧只记得这句，幸而席上还有这件东西。”说毕，便干了酒，拿起一朵木樨来，念道：“花气袭人知昼暖。”

　　众人倒都依了， 完令。薛蟠又跳了起来，喧嚷道：“了不得，了不得！该罚，该罚！这席上又没有宝贝，你怎么念起宝贝来？”蒋玉菡怔了，说道：“何曾有宝贝？”薛蟠道：“你还赖呢！ 你再念来。”蒋玉菡只得又念了一遍。薛蟠道：“袭人可不是宝贝是什么！你们不信， 只问他。”说毕，指着宝玉。宝玉没好意思起来，说：“薛大哥，你该罚多少？”薛蟠道：“该罚，该罚！”说着拿起酒来，一饮而尽。冯紫英与蒋玉菡等不知原故，云儿便告诉了出来。蒋玉菡忙起身陪罪。众人都道：“不知者不作罪。”

　　少刻， 宝玉出席解手，蒋玉菡便随了出来。二人站在廊檐下，蒋玉菡又陪不是。宝玉见他妩媚温柔，心中十分留恋，便紧紧的搭着他的手，叫他：“闲了往我们那里去。还有一句话借问， 也是你们贵班中，有一个叫琪官的，他在那里？如今名驰天下，我独无缘一见。”蒋玉菡笑道：“就是我的小名儿。”宝玉听说，不觉欣然跌足笑道：“有幸，有幸！ 果然名不虚传。今儿初会，便怎么样呢？”想了一想，向袖中取出扇子，将一个玉(王加决的右边)扇坠解下来， 递与琪官，道：“微物不堪，略表今日之谊。”琪官接了，笑道：“无功受禄，何以克当！ 也罢，我这里得了一件奇物，今日早起方系上，还是簇新的，聊可表我一点亲热之意。”说毕撩衣，将系小衣儿一

　　条大红汗巾子解了下来， 递与宝玉，道：“这汗巾子是茜香国女国王所贡之物，夏天系着，肌肤生香，不生汗渍。昨日北静王给我的，今日才上身。若是别人，我断不肯相赠。 二爷请把自己系的解下来，给我系着。”宝玉听说，喜不自禁，连忙接了，将自己一条松花汗巾解了下来， 递与琪官。二人方束好，只见一声大叫：“我可拿住了！”只见薛蟠跳了出来， 拉着二人道：“放着酒不吃，两个人逃席出来干什么？快拿出来我瞧瞧。”二人都道：“没有什么。”薛蟠那里肯依，还是冯紫英出来才解开了。于是复又归坐饮酒，至晚方散。

　　宝玉回至园中， 宽衣吃茶。袭人见扇子上的坠儿没了，便问他：“往那里去了？”宝玉道：“马上丢了。”睡觉时只见腰里一条血点似的大红汗巾子，袭人便猜了八九分，因说道：“你有了好的系裤子，把我那条还我罢。”宝玉听说，方想起那条汗巾子原是袭人的， 不该给人才是，心里后悔，口里说不出来，只得笑道：“我赔你一条罢。”袭人听了，点头叹道：“我就知道又干这些事！也不该拿着我的东西给那起混帐人去。也难为你，心里没个算计儿。”再要说几句，又恐怄上他的酒来，少不得也睡了，一宿无话。

　　至次日天明， 方才醒了，只见宝玉笑道：“夜里失了盗也不晓得，你瞧瞧裤子上。”袭人低头一看， 只见昨日宝玉系的那条汗巾子系在自己腰里呢，便知是宝玉夜间换了，忙一顿把解下来， 说道：“我不希罕这行子，趁早儿拿了去！”宝玉见他如此，只得委婉解劝了一回。 袭人无法，只得系在腰里。过后宝玉出去，终久解下来掷在个空箱子里，自己又换了一条系着。

　　宝玉并未理论，因问起昨日可有什么事情。袭人便回说：“二奶奶打发人叫了红玉去了。 他原要等你来的，我想什么要紧，我就作了主，打发他去了。”宝玉道：“很是。我已知道了，不必等我罢了。”袭人又道：“昨儿贵妃打发夏太监出来，送了一百二十两银子， 叫在清虚观初一到初三打三天平安醮，唱戏献供，叫珍大爷领着众位爷们跪香拜佛呢。 还有端午儿的节礼也赏了。”说着命小丫头子来，将昨日所赐之物取了出来，只见上等宫扇两柄， 红麝香珠二串，凤尾罗二端，芙蓉簟一领。宝玉见了，喜不自胜，问“别人的也都是这个？”袭人道：“老太太的多着一个香如意，一个玛瑙枕。太太、老爷、姨太太的只多着一个如意。你的同宝姑娘的一样。林姑娘同二姑娘、三姑娘、四姑娘只单有扇子同数珠儿， 别人都没了。大奶奶、二奶奶他两个是每人两匹纱，两匹罗，两个香袋，两个锭子药。”宝玉听了，笑道：“这是怎么个原故？怎么林姑娘的倒不同我的一样，倒是宝姐姐的同我一样！别是传错了罢？”袭人道：“昨儿拿出来，都是一份一份的写着签子， 怎么就错了！你的是在老太太屋里的，我去拿了来了。老太太说了，明儿叫你一个五更天进去谢恩呢。”宝玉道：“自然要走一趟。”说着便叫紫绡来：“拿了这个到林姑娘那里去，就说是昨儿我得的，爱什么留下什么。”紫绡答应了，拿了去，不一时回来说：“林姑娘说了，昨儿也得了，二爷留着罢。”

　　宝玉听说，便命人收了。刚洗了脸出来，要往贾母那里请安去，只见林黛玉顶头来了。宝玉赶上去笑道：“我的东西叫你拣，你怎么不拣？”林黛玉昨日所恼宝玉的心事早又丢开，又顾今日的事了，因说道：“我没这么大福禁受，比不得宝姑娘，什么金什么玉的， 我们不过是草木之人！”宝玉听他提出“金玉”二字来，不觉心动疑猜，便说道：“除了别人说什么金什么玉， 我心里要有这个想头，天诛地灭，万世不得人身！”林黛玉听他这话，便知他心里动了疑，忙又笑道：“好没意思，白白的说什么誓？管你什么金什么玉的呢！”宝玉道：“我心里的事也难对你说，日后自然明白。除了老太太、老爷、太太这三个人，第四个就是妹妹了。要有第五个人，我也说个誓。”林黛玉道：“你也不用说誓，我很知道你心里有‘妹妹’，但只是见了‘姐姐’，就把‘妹妹’忘了。”宝玉道：“那是你多心，我再不的。”林黛玉道：“昨儿宝丫头不替你圆谎，为什么问着我呢？那要是我，你又不知怎么样了。”

　　正说着，只见宝钗从那边来了，二人便走开了。宝钗分明看见，只装看不见， 低着头过去了，到了王夫人那里，坐了一回，然后到了贾母这边，只见宝玉在这里呢。 薛宝钗因往日母亲对王夫人等曾提过“金锁是个和尚给的，等日后有玉的方可结为婚姻”等语，所以总远着宝玉。昨儿见元春所赐的东西，独他与宝玉一样，心里越发没意思起来。 幸亏宝玉被一个林黛玉缠绵住了，心心念念只记挂着林黛玉，并不理论这事。此刻忽见宝玉笑问道：“宝姐姐，我瞧瞧你的红麝串子？”可巧宝钗左腕上笼着一串， 见宝玉问他，少不得褪了下来。宝钗生的肌肤丰泽，容易褪不下来。宝玉在旁看着雪白一段酥臂， 不觉动了羡慕之心，暗暗想道：“这个膀子要长在林妹妹身上，或者还得摸一摸， 偏生长在他身上。”正是恨没福得摸，忽然想起“金玉”一事来，再看看宝钗形容，只见脸若银盆，眼似水杏，唇不点而红，眉不画而翠，比林黛玉另具一种妩媚风流，不觉就呆了，宝钗褪了串子来递与他也忘了接。宝钗见他怔了，自己倒不好意思的， 丢下串子，回身才要走，只见林黛玉蹬着门槛子，嘴里咬着手帕子笑呢。宝钗道：“你又禁不得风吹，怎么又站在那风口里？”林黛玉笑道：“何曾不是在屋里的。只因听见天上一声叫唤，出来瞧了瞧，原来是个呆雁。”薛宝钗道：“呆雁在那里呢？我也瞧一瞧。”林黛玉道：“我才出来，他就‘忒儿’一声飞了。”口里说着，将手里的帕子一甩，向宝玉脸上甩来。宝玉不防，正打在眼上，“嗳哟”了一声。要知端的，且听下回分解。

CHAPTER XXVIII.
Chiang Yü-han lovingly presents a rubia-scented silk sash — Hsüeh Pao-ch’ai blushingly covers her musk-perfumed string of red beads.
Lin Tai-yü, the story goes, dwelt, after Ch’ing Wen’s refusal, the previous night, to open the door, under the impression that the blame lay with Pao-yü. The following day, which by another remarkable coincidence, happened to correspond with the season, when the god of flowers had to be feasted, her total ignorance of the true circumstances, and her resentment, as yet unspent, aroused again in her despondent thoughts, suggested by the decline of spring time. She consequently gathered a quantity of faded flowers and fallen petals, and went and interred them. Unable to check the emotion, caused by the decay of the flowers, she spontaneously recited, after giving way to several loud lamentations, those verses which Pao-yü, she little thought, overheard from his position on the mound. At first, he did no more than nod his head and heave sighs, full of feeling. But when subsequently his ear caught:

“Here I am fain these flowers to inter, but humankind will laugh me as
a fool;
Who knows who will, in years to come, commit me to my grave!
In a twinkle springtime draws to an end, and maidens wax in age.
Flowers fade and maidens die; and of either naught any more is known.”

he unconsciously was so overpowered with grief that he threw himself on the mound, bestrewing the whole ground with the fallen flowers he carried in his coat, close to his chest. “When Tai-yü‘s flowerlike charms and moon-like beauty,” he reflected, “by and bye likewise reach a time when they will vanish beyond any hope of recovery, won’t my heart be lacerated and my feelings be mangled! And extending, since Tai-yü must at length some day revert to a state when it will be difficult to find her, this reasoning to other persons, like Pao-ch’ai, Hsiang Ling, Hsi Jen and the other girls, they too are equally liable to attain a state beyond the reach of human search. But when Pao-ch’ai and all the rest have ultimately reached that stage when no trace will be visible of them, where shall I myself be then? And when my own human form will have vanished and gone, whither I know not yet, to what person, I wonder, will this place, this garden and these plants, revert?”

From one to a second, and from a second to a third, he thus pursued his reflections, backwards and forwards, until he really did not know how he could best, at this time and at such a juncture, dispel his fit of anguish. His state is adequately described by:

The shadow of a flower cannot err from the flower itself to the left
or the right.
The song of birds can only penetrate into the ear from the east or the
west.

Lin Tai-yü was herself a prey to emotion and agitation, when unawares sorrowful accents also struck her ear, from the direction of the mound. “Every one,” she cogitated, “laughs at me for labouring under a foolish mania, but is there likely another fool besides myself?” She then raised her head, and, casting a glance about her, she discovered that it was Pao-yü. “Ts’ui!” eagerly cried Tai-yü, “I was wondering who it was; but is it truly this ruthless-hearted and short-lived fellow!”

But the moment the two words “short-lived” dropped from her mouth, she sealed her lips; and, heaving a deep sigh, she turned herself round and hurriedly walked off.

Pao-yü, meanwhile, remained for a time a prey to melancholy. But perceiving that Tai-yü had retired, he at once realised that she must have caught sight of him and got out of his way; and, as his own company afforded him no pleasure, he shook the dust off his clothes, rose to his feet and descending the hill, he started for the I Hung court by the path by which he had come. But he espied Tai-yü walking in advance of him, and with rapid stride, he overtook her. “Stop a little!” he cried. “I know you don’t care a rap for me; but I’ll just make one single remark, and from this day forward we’ll part company.”

Tai-yü looked round. Observing that it was Pao-yü, she was about to ignore him; hearing him however mention that he had only one thing to say, “Please tell me what it is,” she forthwith rejoined.

Pao-yü smiled at her. “If I pass two remarks will you listen to me; yes or no?” he asked.

At these words, Tai-yü twisted herself round and beat a retreat. Pao-yü however followed behind.

“Since this is what we’ve come to now,” he sighed, “what was the use of what existed between us in days gone by?”

As soon as Tai-yü heard his exclamation, she stopped short impulsively. Turning her face towards him, “what about days gone by,” she remarked, “and what about now?”

“Ai!” ejaculated Pao-yü, “when you got here in days gone by, wasn’t I your playmate in all your romps and in all your fun? My heart may have been set upon anything, but if you wanted it you could take it away at once. I may have been fond of any eatable, but if I came to learn that you too fancied it, I there and then put away what could be put away, in a clean place, to wait, Miss, for your return. We had our meals at one table; we slept in one and the same bed; whatever the servant-girls could not remember, I reminded them of, for fear lest your temper, Miss, should get ruffled. I flattered myself that cousins, who have grown up together from their infancy, as you and I have, would have continued, through intimacy or friendship, either would have done, in peace and harmony until the end, so as to make it palpable that we are above the rest. But, contrary to all my expectations, now that you, Miss, have developed in body as well as in mind, you don’t take the least heed of me. You lay hold instead of some cousin Pao or cousin Feng or other from here, there and everywhere and give them a place in your affections; while on the contrary you disregard me for three days at a stretch and decline to see anything of me for four! I have besides no brother or sister of the same mother as myself. It’s true there are a couple of them, but these, are you not forsooth aware, are by another mother! You and I are only children, so I ventured to hope that you would have reciprocated my feelings. But, who’d have thought it, I’ve simply thrown away this heart of mine, and here I am with plenty of woes to bear, but with nowhere to go and utter them!”

While expressing these sentiments, tears, unexpectedly, trickled from his eyes.

When Lin Tai-yü caught, with her ears, his protestations, and noticed with her eyes his state of mind, she unconsciously experienced an inward pang, and, much against her will, tears too besprinkled her cheeks; so, drooping her head, she kept silent.

Her manner did not escape Pao-yü‘s notice. “I myself am aware,” he speedily resumed, “that I’m worth nothing now; but, however imperfect I may be, I could on no account presume to become guilty of any shortcoming with you cousin. Were I to ever commit the slightest fault, your task should be either to tender me advice and warn me not to do it again, or to blow me up a little, or give me a few whacks; and all this reproof I wouldn’t take amiss. But no one would have ever anticipated that you wouldn’t bother your head in the least about me, and that you would be the means of driving me to my wits’ ends, and so much out of my mind and off my head, as to be quite at a loss how to act for the best. In fact, were death to come upon me, I would be a spirit driven to my grave by grievances. However much exalted bonzes and eminent Taoist priests might do penance, they wouldn’t succeed in releasing my soul from suffering; for it would still be needful for you to clearly explain the facts, so that I might at last be able to come to life.”

After lending him a patient ear, Tai-yü suddenly banished from her memory all recollection of the occurrences of the previous night. “Well, in that case,” she said, “why did you not let a servant-girl open the door when I came over?”

This question took Pao-yü by surprise. “What prompts you to say this?” he exclaimed. “If I have done anything of the kind, may I die at once.”

“Psha!” cried Tai-yü, “it’s not right that you-should recklessly broach the subject of living or dying at this early morn! If you say yea, it’s yea; and nay, it’s nay; what use is there to utter such oaths!”

“I didn’t really see you come over,” protested Pao-yü. “Cousin Pao-ch’ai it was, who came and sat for a while and then left.”

After some reflection, Lin Tai-yü smiled. “Yes,” she observed, “your servant-girls must, I fancy, have been too lazy to budge, grumpy and in a cross-grained mood; this is probable enough.”

“This is, I feel sure, the reason,” answered Pao-yü, “so when I go back, I’ll find out who it was, call them to task and put things right.”

“Those girls of yours;” continued Tai-yü, “should be given a lesson, but properly speaking it isn’t for me to mention anything about it. Their present insult to me is a mere trifle; but were to-morrow some Miss Pao (precious) or some Miss Pei (jewel) or other to come, and were she to be subjected to insult, won’t it be a grave matter?”

While she taunted him, she pressed her lips, and laughed sarcastically.

Pao-yü heard her remarks and felt both disposed to gnash his teeth with rage, and to treat them as a joke; but in the midst of their colloquy, they perceived a waiting-maid approach and invite them to have their meal.

Presently, the whole body of inmates crossed over to the front.

“Miss,” inquired Madame Wang at the sight of Tai-yü, “have you taken any of Dr. Pao’s medicines? Do you feel any better?”

“I simply feel so-so,” replied Lin Tai-yü, “but grandmother Chia recommended me to go on taking Dr. Wang’s medicines.”

“Mother,” Pao-yü interposed, “you’ve no idea that cousin Lin’s is an internal derangement; it’s because she was born with a delicate physique that she can’t stand the slightest cold. All she need do is to take a couple of closes of some decoction to dispel the chill; yet it’s preferable that she should have medicine in pills.”

“The other day,” said Madame Wang, “the doctor mentioned the name of some pills, but I’ve forgotten what it is.”

“I know something about pills,” put in Pao-yü; “he merely told her to take some pills or other called ‘ginseng as-a-restorative-of-the-system.’”

“That isn’t it,” Madame Wang demurred.

“The ‘Eight-precious-wholesome-to-mother’ pills,” Pao-yü proceeded, “or the ‘Left-angelica’ or ‘Right-angelica;’ if these also aren’t the ones, they must be the ‘Eight-flavour Rehmannia-glutinosa’ pills.”

“None of these,” rejoined Madame Wang, “for I remember well that there were the two words chin kang (guardians in Buddhistic temples).”

“I’ve never before,” observed Pao-yü, clapping his hands, “heard of the existence of chin kang pills; but in the event of there being any chin kang pills, there must, for a certainty, be such a thing as P’u Sa (Buddha) powder.”

At this joke, every one in the whole room burst out laughing. Pao-ch’ai compressed her lips and gave a smile. “It must, I’m inclined to think,” she suggested, “be the ‘lord-of-heaven-strengthen-the-heart’ pills!”

“Yes, that’s the name,” Madame Wang laughed, “why, now, I too have become muddle-headed.”

“You’re not muddle-headed, mother,” said Pao-yü, “it’s the mention of Chin kangs and Buddhas which confused you.”

“Stuff and nonsense!” ejaculated Madame Wang. “What you want again is your father to whip you!”

“My father,” Pao-yü laughed, “wouldn’t whip me for a thing like this.”

“Well, this being their name,” resumed Madame Wang, “you had better tell some one to-morrow to buy you a few.”

“All these drugs,” expostulated Pao-yü, “are of no earthly use. Were you, mother, to give me three hundred and sixty taels, I’ll concoct a supply of pills for my cousin, which I can certify will make her feel quite herself again before she has finished a single supply.”

“What trash!” cried Madame Wang. “What kind of medicine is there so costly!”

“It’s a positive fact,” smiled Pao-yü. “This prescription of mine is unlike all others. Besides, the very names of those drugs are quaint, and couldn’t be enumerated in a moment; suffice it to mention the placenta of the first child; three hundred and sixty ginseng roots, shaped like human beings and studded with leaves; four fat tortoises; full-grown polygonum multiflorum; the core of the Pachyma cocos, found on the roots of a fir tree of a thousand years old; and other such species of medicines. They’re not, I admit, out-of-the-way things; but they are the most excellent among that whole crowd of medicines; and were I to begin to give you a list of them, why, they’d take you all quite aback. The year before last, I at length let Hsüeh P’an have this recipe, after he had made ever so many entreaties during one or two years. When, however, he got the prescription, he had to search for another two or three years and to spend over and above a thousand taels before he succeeded in having it prepared. If you don’t believe me, mother, you are at liberty to ask cousin Pao-ch’ai about it.”

At the mention of her name, Pao-ch’ai laughingly waved her hand. “I know nothing about it,” she observed. “Nor have I heard anything about it, so don’t tell your mother to ask me any questions.”

“Really,” said Madame Wang smiling, “Pao-ch’ai is a good girl; she does not tell lies.”

Pao-yü was standing in the centre of the room. Upon hearing these words, he turned round sharply and clapped his hands. “What I stated just now,” he explained, “was the truth; yet you maintain that it was all lies.”

As he defended himself, he casually looked round, and caught sight of Lin Tai-yü at the back of Pao-ch’ai laughing with tight-set lips, and applying her fingers to her face to put him to shame.

But Lady Feng, who had been in the inner rooms overseeing the servants laying the table, came out at once, as soon as she overheard the conversation. “Brother Pao tells no lies,” she smilingly chimed in, “this is really a fact. Some time ago cousin Hsüeh P’an came over in person and asked me for pearls, and when I inquired of him what he wanted them for, he explained that they were intended to compound some medicine with; adding, in an aggrieved way, that it would have been better hadn’t he taken it in hand for he never had any idea that it would involve such a lot of trouble! When I questioned him what the medicine was, he returned for answer that it was a prescription of brother Pao’s; and he mentioned ever so many ingredients, which I don’t even remember. ‘Under other circumstances,’ he went on to say, ‘I would have purchased a few pearls, but what are absolutely wanted are such pearls as have been worn on the head; and that’s why I come to ask you, cousin, for some. If, cousin, you’ve got no broken ornaments at hand, in the shape of flowers, why, those that you have on your head will do as well; and by and bye I’ll choose a few good ones and give them to you, to wear.’ I had no other course therefore than to snap a couple of twigs from some flowers I have, made of pearls, and to let him take them away. One also requires a piece of deep red gauze, three feet in length of the best quality; and the pearls must be triturated to powder in a mortar.”

After each sentence expressed by lady Feng, Pao-yü muttered an invocation to Buddha. “The thing is as clear as sunlight now,” he remarked.

The moment lady Feng had done speaking, Pao-yü put in his word. “Mother,” he added, “you should know that this is a mere makeshift, for really, according to the letter of the prescription, these pearls and precious stones should, properly speaking, consist of such as had been obtained from, some old grave and been worn as head-ornaments by some wealthy and honourable person of bygone days. But how could one go now on this account and dig up graves, and open tombs! Hence it is that such as are simply in use among living persons can equally well be substituted.”

“O-mi-to-fu!” exclaimed Madame Wang, after listening to him throughout. “That will never do, and what an arduous job to uselessly saddle one’s self with; for even though there be interred in some graves people, who’ve been dead for several hundreds of years, it wouldn’t be a propitious thing were their corpses turned topsy-turvey now and the bones abstracted; just for the sake of preparing some medicine or other.”

Pao-yü thereupon addressed himself to Tai-yü. “Have you heard what was said or not?” he asked. “And is there, pray, any likelihood that cousin Secunda would also follow in my lead and tell lies?”

While saying this, his eyes were, albeit his face was turned towards Lin Tai-yü, fixed upon Pao-ch’ai.

Lin Tai-yü pulled Madame Wang. “You just listen to him, aunt,” she observed. “All because cousin Pao-ch’ai would not accommodate him by lying, he appeals to me.”

“Pao-yü has a great knack,” Madame Wang said, “of dealing contemptuously with you, his cousin.”

“Mother,” Pao-yü smilingly protested, “you are not aware how the case stands. When cousin Pao-ch’ai lived at home, she knew nothing whatever about my elder cousin Hsüeh P’an’s affairs, and how much less now that she has taken up her quarters inside the garden? She, of course, knows less than ever about them! Yet, cousin Lin just now stealthily treated my statements as lies, and put me to the blush.”

These words were still on his lips, when they perceived a waiting-maid, from dowager lady Chia’s apartments, come in quest of Pao-yü and Lin Tai-yü to go and have their meal. Lin Tai-yü, however, did not even call Pao-yü, but forthwith rising to her feet, she went along, dragging the waiting-maid by the hand.

“Let’s wait for master Secundus, Mr. Pao, to go along with us,” demurred the girl.

“He doesn’t want anything to eat,” Lin Tai-yü replied; “he won’t come with us, so I’ll go ahead.” So saying she promptly left the room.

“I’ll have my repast with my mother to-day,” Pao-yü said.

“Not at all,” Madame Wang remarked, “not at all. I’m going to fast to-day, so it’s only right and proper that you should go and have your own.”

“I’ll also fast with you then,” Pao-yü retorted.

As he spoke, he called out to the servant to go back, and rushing up to the table, he took a seat.

Madame Wang faced Pao-ch’ai and her companions. “You, girls,” she observed, “had better have your meal, and let him have his own way!”

“It’s only right that you should go,” Pao-ch’ai smiled. “Whether you have anything to eat or not, you should go over for a while to keep company to cousin Lin, as she will be quite distressed and out of spirits.”

“Who cares about her!” Pao-yü rejoined, “she’ll get all right again after a time.”

Shortly, they finished their repast. But Pao-yü apprehended, in the first place, that his grandmother Chia, would be solicitous on his account, and longed, in the second, to be with Lin Tai-yü, so he hurriedly asked for some tea to rinse his mouth with.

“Cousin Secundus,” T’an Ch’un and Hsi Ch’un interposed with an ironic laugh, “what’s the use of the hurry-scurry you’re in the whole day long! Even when you’re having your meals, or your tea, you’re in this sort of fussy helter-skelter!”

“Make him hurry up and have his tea,” Pao-ch’ai chimed in smiling, “so that he may go and look up his cousin Lin. He’ll be up to all kinds of mischief if you keep him here!”

Pao-yü drank his tea. Then hastily leaving the apartment, he proceeded straightway towards the eastern court. As luck would have it, the moment he got near lady Feng’s court, he descried lady Feng standing at the gateway. While standing on the step, and picking her teeth with an ear-cleaner, she superintended about ten young servant-boys removing the flower-pots from place to place. As soon as she caught sight of Pao-yü approaching, she put on a smiling face. “You come quite opportunely,” she said; “walk in, walk in, and write a few characters for me.”

Pao-yü had no option but to follow her in. When they reached the interior of her rooms, lady Feng gave orders to a servant to fetch a pen, inkslab and paper.

“Forty rolls of deep red ornamented satin,” she began, addressing herself to Pao-yü, “forty rolls of satin with dragons; a hundred rolls of gauzes of every colour, of the finest quality; four gold necklaces....”

“What’s this?” Pao-yü shouted, “it is neither a bill; nor is it a list of presents, and in what style shall I write it?”

Lady Feng remonstrated with him. “Just you go on writing,” she said, “for, in fact, as long as I can make out what it means, it’s all that is needed.”

Pao-yü at this response felt constrained to proceed with the writing.

This over lady Feng put the paper by. As she did so, “I’ve still something more to tell you,” she smilingly pursued, “but I wonder whether you will accede to it or not. There is in your rooms a servant-maid, Hsiao Hung by name, whom I would like to bring over into my service, and I’ll select several girls to-morrow to wait on you; will this do?”

“The servants in my quarters,” answered Pao-yü, “muster a large crowd, so that, cousin, you are at perfect liberty to send for any one of them, who might take your fancy; what’s the need therefore of asking me about it?”

“If that be so,” continued lady Feng laughingly, “I’ll tell some one at once to go and bring her over.”

“Yes, she can go and fetch her,” acquiesced Pao-yü.

While replying, he made an attempt to take his leave. “Come back,” shouted lady Feng, “I’ve got something more to tell you.”

“Our venerable senior has sent for me,” Pao-yü rejoined; “if you have anything to tell me you must wait till my return.”

After this explanation, he there and then came over to his grandmother Chia’s on this side, where he found that they had already got through their meal.

“Have you had anything nice to eat with your mother?” old lady Chia asked.

“There was really nothing nice,” Pao-yü smiled. “Yet I managed to have a bowl of rice more than usual.”

“Where’s cousin Lin?” he then inquired.

“She’s in the inner rooms,” answered his grandmother.

Pao-yü stepped in. He caught sight of a waiting-maid, standing below, blowing into an iron, and two servant-girls seated on the stove-couch making a chalk line. Tai-yü with stooping head was cutting out something or other with a pair of scissors she held in her hand.

Pao-yü advanced further in. “O! what’s this that you are up to!” he smiled. “You have just had your rice and do you bob your head down in this way! Why, in a short while you’ll be having a headache again!”

Tai-yü, however, did not heed him in the least, but busied herself cutting out what she had to do.

“The corner of that piece of satin is not yet right,” a servant-girl put in. “You had better iron it again!”

Tai-yü threw down the scissors. “Why worry yourself about it?” she said; “it will get quite right after a time.”

But while Pao-yü was listening to what was being said, and was inwardly feeling in low spirits, he became aware that Pao-ch’ai, T’an Ch’un and the other girls had also arrived. After a short chat with dowager lady Chia, Pao-ch’ai likewise entered the apartment to find out what her cousin Lin was up to. The moment she espied Lin Tai-yü engaged in cutting out something: “You have,” she cried, “attained more skill than ever; for there you can even cut out clothes!”

“This too,” laughed Tai-yü sarcastically, “is a mere falsehood, to hoodwink people with, nothing more.”

“I’ll tell you a joke,” replied Pao-ch’ai smiling, “when I just now said that I did not know anything about that medicine, cousin Pao-yü felt displeased.” “Who cares!” shouted Lin Tai-yü. “He’ll get all right shortly.”

“Our worthy grandmother wishes to play at dominoes,” Pao-yü thereupon interposed directing his remarks to Pao-ch’ai; “and there’s no one there at present to have a game with her; so you’d better go and play with her.”

“Have I come over now to play dominoes!” promptly smiled Pao-ch’ai when she heard his suggestion. With this remark, she nevertheless at once quitted the room.

“It would be well for you to go,” urged Lin Tai-yü, “for there’s a tiger in here; and, look out, he might eat you up.”

As she spoke, she went on with her cutting.

Pao-yü perceived how both she was to give him any of her attention, and he had no alternative but to force a smile and to observe: “You should also go for a stroll! It will be time enough by and bye to continue your cutting.”

But Tai-yü would pay no heed whatever to him. Pao-yü addressed himself therefore to the servant-girls. “Who has taught her how to cut out these things?” he asked.

“What does it matter who taught me how to cut?” Tai-yü vehemently exclaimed, when she realised that he was speaking to the maids. “It’s no business of yours, Mr. Secundus.”

Pao-yü was then about to say something in his defence when he saw a servant come in and report that there was some one outside who wished to see him. At this announcement, Pao-yü betook himself with alacrity out of the room.

“O-mi-to-fu!” observed Tai-yü, turning outwards, “it wouldn’t matter to you if you found me dead on your return!”

On his arrival outside, Pao-yü discovered Pei Ming. “You are invited,” he said, “to go to Mr. Feng’s house.”